大智度論 大方便品之中Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · The Great Skilful Means, Part 2 of 3

大方便品之中:三問之釋、日月與輪寶九喻、五度入般若、三失與無失、菩薩道非菩薩道、如法性實際不合不散四門(論)

〔T25 0636a〕
本品心要Chapter essence

這一品的問法一開始就不尋常。須菩提不問方便是什麼,先問方便要多久才有:「是菩薩摩訶薩如是方便力成就者,發意已來幾時?」佛的答案是「是菩薩摩訶薩能成就方便力者,發心已來無量億阿僧祇劫。」再問供養過幾尊佛,答是如恒河沙;再問種了什麼善根,答是「菩薩成就如是方便力者,從初發意已來,於檀波羅蜜無不具足」,六度一個也不缺。三問三答,把『方便』從機巧那一邊整個挪開了——它不是臨場的手腕,是久到說不出數目的累積。須菩提聽完只說一句:「菩薩摩訶薩成就如是方便力者,甚希有!」論主接著解釋希有在哪裏:「無始生死已來集諸惡法,菩薩心後來,而能用後來心,不隨先所集惡心,是為希有!」惡是先來的,發心是後來的,後來的竟能勝過先來的——再加上「一切眾生無恩於菩薩,而菩薩常欲利益。」

佛接著一連舉了十個譬喻,說的都是同一件事:般若在五度裏是什麼位置。「譬如日月周行,照四天下,多有所益。般若波羅蜜亦如是,照五波羅蜜,多有所益。」轉輪聖王沒有輪寶就不叫轉輪聖王,「五波羅蜜亦如是,若離般若波羅蜜,不得波羅蜜名字」。又說「譬如無夫婦人,易為侵凌」,沒有般若的五度,魔要壞它容易得很。又說「譬如人之右手,所作事便,般若波羅蜜亦如是;如人左手,造事不便,五波羅蜜亦如是。」最後回到輪寶:四種兵行進,輪寶在前面領路,王要停輪就停,而輪自己並不離開它的位置——「般若波羅蜜亦如是,導五波羅蜜到薩婆若,常是中住,不過其處。」論主把軍將那個喻的配對挑明了說:「健將即是菩薩,器仗是般若。」而五度之所以要靠般若才叫波羅蜜,他給的理由只有半句:「菩薩雖行五波羅蜜,不得般若波羅蜜,不得名波羅蜜,以不破著心故。」差別不在多做了什麼,在著心破了沒有。

聽到「諸波羅蜜性無所能作、自性空」,須菩提立刻難:「世尊!若一切法自性空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」佛不去辯那個空,反而就在空裏立方便:菩薩行六度時作是念——「是世間心皆顛倒,我若不行方便力,不能度脫眾生生死。」於是為眾生捨內外物,捨的時候還想著「我無所捨。何以故?是物必當壞敗。」為眾生終不破戒、不起一念瞋、不生懈怠、不生散亂、終不離智慧,一項一項都「能具足」。論主替這個不相礙處補了兩句最實在的話:「世人不可但為說諸法實相,聞則迷悶,生於疑悔。」所以「是故以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說」。心在第一義,話在世俗——空與說,並不互相取消。而五度也正是在這裏得名:「因般若波羅蜜,五波羅蜜得波羅蜜名字。」

那麼般若自己怎麼行?經上一路是遮:「般若波羅蜜無法可取、無法可捨。何以故?一切法不可取、不可捨故。」不取就是不念,「以念故著欲界、色界、無色界,不念故無所著。」不念就不住,「不著故不住。何以故?是菩薩不見有法可著、可住。」須菩提在這裏問得很實際:不念色,善根怎麼增長?佛的答覆是倒過來的——正因為不念,善根才增長。論主用一個種田的比方說明:「雖有善根,以取相著心顛倒故不增長;譬如種穀,其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長。」苗不是不好,是草太多。

這一品最要緊的一段,是失。第一種失,是行了生法二空而心裏說我能如是行,「若如是取相,則遠離般若波羅蜜」。第二種失,是破了空之後轉而執著般若無性。第三種最難察覺:菩薩想,諸佛是因為知諸法無受相才得無上道,我就照佛所知的去為人演說——這也失。經自己把底抽掉了:「佛於諸法無所知、無所得,亦無法可說,何況當有所得!無有是處!」論主替這三種收了一句:「菩薩著畢竟空、著無性、著菩薩所行道,佛說三種皆失。」而不失處也只有一句:「無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。」貪貴佛和輕賤人,原來是同一個病的兩面。

卷八十二的末尾,佛以四法收一切法的略廣相。知如相——「色如相,無生、無滅、無住異,是名色如相」;知實際——「無際是名實際。」;知法性——「色性是名法性,是性無分、無非分。」;知不合不散——「是諸法自性無,云何有合有散?」四門說完,須菩提自己下了這一品的題:「是名菩薩摩訶薩略攝般若波羅蜜。」而學它的人有多廣,他也一併說了:「初發意菩薩摩訶薩應學,乃至十地菩薩摩訶薩亦應學。」論主解釋為什麼人人都該學,理由樸素得近乎一句家常:「略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學。」略攝不是把廣的省掉,是把廣的收在四個門裏。

卷八十三接上來,問的就是這個門。須菩提說:「世尊!是門,利根菩薩摩訶薩所入。」佛立刻把門推開:「鈍根菩薩亦可入是門,中根菩薩、散心菩薩亦可入是門;是門無礙,若菩薩摩訶薩一心學者皆入是門。」不能入的另有其人——「懈怠、少精進、妄憶念、亂心者所不能入,精進、不懈怠、正憶念、攝心者能入。」論主給了一個很好記的比方:「譬如熱時,清涼池,有目有足皆可入;雖近,不欲入者則不入。」門不擇人,只是不欲入的人自己不進去。他還把兩個人的話分得很清楚:須菩提是小乘智短,所以只說利根能入;佛是大乘大智,所以說中根、鈍根八法和合也能入。至於佛為什麼要這樣說,他的理由只有一句——「佛此中以大悲氣故說」中根、鈍根皆可得入。

之後是一長串『善知』:善知字門、非字門,善知言與不言,善知男語女語,善知陰界入、諦、十二因緣,善知五趣,善知四果與道,善知十一種慧……論主一目一目地訓,不肯含糊。而全品的結穴落在『方便』二字自己的定義上:「方便名欲成辦其事,能具足因緣多少得所,於中不令有失。」緊接著就是驗處:「如菩薩雖行空,不證實際;雖行福德,亦復不著。」行空而不取證,作福而不住著——這才是這一品所說的大方便。最後論主用商旅收尾:騎快馬的人明明能先到,卻停下來等同行的人;「菩薩亦如是,乘智慧駃馬,雖能疾入涅槃,亦待眾生故不入。」能入而不入,和行空而不證,說的原是同一件事。

The way of asking in this chapter is out of the ordinary from the start. Subhūti does not ask what skilful means is; he first asks how long it takes before there is skilful means: ‘This bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has thus accomplished the power of skilful means—how long is it since he aroused intent?’ The Buddha's answer is ‘This bodhisattva-mahāsattva who is able to accomplish the power of skilful means has, since arousing the mind, passed immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas.’ He asks further how many buddhas he has made offerings to, and the answer is as the sands of the Ganges; he asks further what roots of goodness he has planted, and the answer is ‘The bodhisattva who accomplishes such a power of skilful means has, from the first arousing of intent onward, in dānapāramitā nothing that is not fulfilled’, and of the six perfections not one is lacking. Three questions and three answers move ‘skilful means’ wholly away from the side of cleverness—it is not a trick of the hand on the spot; it is an accumulation so long that its number cannot be told. Having heard it, Subhūti says only one sentence: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who accomplishes such a power of skilful means is very rare!’ The treatise-author goes on to explain where the rarity lies: ‘From beginningless birth and death onward evil dharmas have been accumulated; the bodhisattva-mind comes afterwards, and yet he is able to use the mind that came afterwards and not follow the evil mind accumulated before; this is rare!’ Evil came first, the arousing of the mind came afterwards, and what came afterwards is actually able to overcome what came first—and to this is added ‘All beings have done the bodhisattva no kindness, and yet the bodhisattva constantly wishes to benefit them.’

The Buddha then brings up ten similes in a row, all speaking of the same matter: what place prajñā has among the five perfections. ‘It is as the sun and moon go round, illuminating the four continents and greatly benefiting them. Prajñāpāramitā is likewise: it illuminates the five perfections and greatly benefits them.’ A wheel-turning sage king without the wheel-jewel is not called a wheel-turning sage king; ‘the five perfections are likewise: if they are apart from prajñāpāramitā, they do not obtain the name of pāramitā’. Again he says ‘It is as a woman without a husband is easily encroached upon and abused’: the five perfections without prajñā, Māra can ruin with the greatest ease. Again he says ‘It is as a person's right hand, with which what is done is convenient—prajñāpāramitā is likewise; as a person's left hand, with which doing things is inconvenient—the five perfections are likewise.’ At the last he returns to the wheel-jewel: the four kinds of troops advance, the wheel-jewel leads the way in front, when the king wishes the wheel to stop it stops, and the wheel itself does not leave its place—‘Prajñāpāramitā is likewise: it guides the five perfections to sarvajñā, and constantly abides therein, not passing beyond its place.’ The treatise-author states the matching of the simile of the general outright: ‘The stalwart general is precisely the bodhisattva; the weapons are prajñā.’ And the reason he gives why the five perfections must rely on prajñā before they are called pāramitā is only half a sentence: ‘Though the bodhisattva practises the five perfections, if he does not obtain prajñāpāramitā they do not obtain the name of pāramitā, because the clinging mind is not broken.’ The difference lies not in what more has been done; it lies in whether the clinging mind has been broken or not.

Hearing that ‘the nature of the perfections has nothing it is able to do, and their self-nature is empty’, Subhūti at once raises the difficulty: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are empty of self-nature, how will the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, practising the six perfections, obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’ The Buddha does not argue over that emptiness; instead, right within emptiness he sets up skilful means: when the bodhisattva practises the six perfections he has this thought—‘The minds of this world are all inverted; if I do not practise the power of skilful means, I cannot deliver beings from birth and death.’ Thereupon for the sake of beings he gives up inner and outer things, and as he gives them up he still thinks ‘I have given up nothing. Why? Because these things must certainly decay and be ruined.’ For the sake of beings he never breaks the precepts, does not give rise to a single thought of hatred, does not give rise to laziness, does not give rise to distraction, never departs from wisdom, and item by item he ‘is able to fulfil’ them. For this place where the two do not obstruct one another the treatise-author adds two sentences of the most solid kind: ‘To the people of the world one cannot speak only of the real mark of all dharmas; hearing it they are bewildered and give rise to doubt and regret.’ So ‘Therefore he takes the highest meaning as his mind, and uses worldly language to speak.’ The mind is in the highest meaning; the words are in the worldly—emptiness and speaking do not cancel one another. And it is exactly here that the five perfections obtain their name: ‘Because of prajñāpāramitā, the five perfections obtain the name of pāramitā.’

Then how is prajñā itself practised? In the sūtra it is negation all the way: ‘Prajñāpāramitā has no dharma that can be taken and no dharma that can be given up. Why? Because all dharmas cannot be taken and cannot be given up.’ Not taking is precisely not thinking, ‘because of thinking one clings to the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm; because of not thinking there is nothing one clings to.’ Not thinking, one then does not abide, ‘because of not clinging one does not abide. Why? This bodhisattva does not see that there is any dharma that can be clung to or that can be abided in.’ Here Subhūti asks very practically: if one does not think of form, how do roots of goodness increase? The Buddha's reply is turned the other way round—it is precisely because of not thinking that roots of goodness increase. The treatise-author explains with a comparison from tilling the fields: ‘Though there are roots of goodness, because of the inversion of the mind that grasps at marks and clings they do not increase; it is as when grain is planted: though its sprouts are good, because foul weeds are many they cannot increase.’ It is not that the sprouts are not good; it is that the weeds are too many.

The passage of this chapter that matters most is losing. The first kind of losing is to have practised the two emptinesses of beings and of dharmas and to say in one's mind ‘I am able to practise thus’; ‘if he grasps at marks in this way, he is far from prajñāpāramitā’. The second kind of losing is, after having broken emptiness, to turn and cling to prajñā's being without nature. The third kind is the hardest to notice: the bodhisattva thinks that the buddhas obtained the unsurpassed path because they knew that dharmas have no mark of receiving, and that he will expound to people according to what the Buddha knew—this too is losing. The sūtra itself draws the bottom out: ‘The Buddha, with regard to dharmas, has nothing he knows and nothing he attains, and has no dharma that can be spoken; how much less could there be something attained! There is no such case!’ For these three kinds the treatise-author gathers in one sentence: ‘The bodhisattva clings to ultimate emptiness, clings to being without nature, clings to the path the bodhisattva practises; the Buddha says that all three kinds are losing.’ And the place of not losing is likewise only one sentence: ‘Because of nothing to be attained, he does not covet and prize the Buddha and does not slight and despise other people; towards all beings his mind is equal.’ Coveting and prizing the Buddha and slighting and despising people are, it turns out, two faces of one and the same sickness.

At the end of fascicle eighty-two, the Buddha gathers in the brief and extensive marks of all dharmas by four dharmas. Knowing the mark of suchness—‘The mark of suchness of form is without arising, without ceasing, without abiding-and-changing; this is named the mark of suchness of form’; knowing the limit of reality—‘Being without limit is named the limit of reality.’; knowing the nature of dharmas—‘The nature of form is named the nature of dharmas; this nature is without parts and without non-parts.’; knowing neither joined nor dispersed—‘These dharmas are without self-nature; how could there be joining and dispersing?’ The four gates having been spoken, Subhūti himself sets down the heading of this chapter: ‘This is named the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā.’ And how wide is the range of those who train in it he says along with it: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has first aroused intent should train in it, and so on up to the bodhisattva-mahāsattva of the ten grounds should also train in it.’ The treatise-author explains why everyone should train in it, and the reason is so plain as to be nearly a household saying: ‘Because the brief gathering, when heard, is the path of peace and security, it is what all bodhisattvas should train in.’ The brief gathering is not leaving out what is extensive; it is gathering what is extensive into four gates.

Fascicle eighty-three takes it up, and what is asked is this very gate. Subhūti says: ‘World-Honored One! This gate is what the bodhisattva-mahāsattva of keen faculties enters.’ The Buddha at once pushes the gate open: ‘The bodhisattva of dull faculties can also enter this gate; the bodhisattva of middling faculties and the bodhisattva of scattered mind can also enter this gate; this gate is without obstruction; if a bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains with a single mind, all enter this gate.’ Those who cannot enter are other people—‘What the lazy, those of little vigour, those of false recollection, and those of disordered mind cannot enter, the vigorous, the not lazy, those of right recollection, and those of collected mind can enter.’ The treatise-author gives a comparison that is very easy to remember: ‘It is as, in the time of heat, a clear and cool pool: all who have eyes and have feet can enter; though it is near, one who does not wish to enter does not enter.’ The gate does not choose people; it is only that the person who does not wish to enter does not go in of himself. He also divides the words of the two persons very clearly: Subhūti is of the Small Vehicle, his knowledge short, and so he says only that keen faculties can enter; the Buddha is of the Great Vehicle, of great knowledge, and so he says that those of middling faculties and dull faculties, with the eight dharmas coming together, can also enter. As to why the Buddha speaks in this way, his reason is only one sentence—‘The Buddha here speaks because of the breath of great compassion’ that those of middling faculties and dull faculties can all obtain entry.

After this there is a long string of ‘knows well’: knows well the gates of letters and what are not gates of letters, knows well speech and non-speech, knows well the speech of men and the speech of women, knows well the aggregates, elements, and sense-fields, the truths, and the twelve links of causes and conditions, knows well the five destinies, knows well the four fruits and the path, knows well the eleven wisdoms … The treatise-author glosses them heading by heading and will not be vague. And the whole chapter comes to rest upon the definition of the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘skilful means’ themselves: ‘Skilful means names wishing to accomplish a matter, being able to make the causes and conditions complete, in the right measure of more and less, and within it not letting there be any loss.’ Right after it comes the place of proof: ‘As the bodhisattva, though he practises emptiness, does not realise the limit of reality; though he practises merit, he also does not cling.’ Practising emptiness without taking realisation, making merit without abiding and clinging—only this is the great skilful means of which this chapter speaks. At the last the treatise-author closes with the travelling merchants: the person riding a swift horse could plainly arrive first, yet he stops and waits for those who travel with him; ‘the bodhisattva is likewise: riding the swift horse of wisdom, though he could quickly enter nirvāṇa, he too, because he waits for beings, does not enter.’ Being able to enter and not entering, and practising emptiness and not realising it, speak of what was from the first the same matter.

原典Canonical · verbatim

【論】 釋曰: 須菩提聞菩薩摩訶薩大利根相,所謂一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜,行一波羅蜜即能具五波羅蜜,如上品中說;是事希有,故問佛:「是菩薩發心已來,為幾時能得如是方便?」 佛答:「是菩薩發心已來,除大菩薩,於餘眾生無量億阿僧祇劫。」 或有菩薩發心已來無量億阿僧祇劫,大罪因緣覆心故不見佛,不親近供養。是故問:「是菩薩為供養幾佛?」 佛答:「是菩薩為已供養如恒河沙等諸佛。」 上言「無量億阿僧祇」,今言「恒河沙」者,多數理同故。 有菩薩久發心,雖多以華香供養諸佛,而未能種善根,作是念:「我必當得果報,深心行六波羅蜜故。」若以深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德,是名「種善根」。是故第三問:「種何等善根?」 佛答:「是菩薩從初發心已來,具足行六波羅蜜,一切福德無不作者,一切善法無不修集。」 須菩提聞已,歡喜白佛言:「希有!世尊!是菩薩能如是行方便。」所謂未斷諸煩惱、未離生死,而能勝斷煩惱、離生死法者。無始生死已來集諸惡法,菩薩心後來,而能用後來心,不隨先所集惡心,是為希有!一切眾生無恩於菩薩,而菩薩常欲利益。是諸眾生或欲奪菩薩命、割截身體,菩薩欲以第一佛樂智慧命,欲與眾〔T25 0636a〕生。如是等,是為希有! 佛可須菩提所說,欲令此事明了故作譬喻:如日月照四天下,若無日月,則百穀藥草及眾生無以生長。月是陰氣,日是陽氣,二氣和合故萬物成長,是故日月於四天下大有利益。菩薩亦如是,於四生中,以大悲心憐愍眾生故,能隨所願行一切善法;大智慧力故,破眾生著善法心。如是六波羅蜜等諸善增長成就,直至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 又復眾生雖復有眼,若無日月,則無所見;眾生雖有世俗善根利智,不得般若波羅蜜照明,尚不得二乘,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提! 又復菩薩雖行五波羅蜜,不得般若波羅蜜,不得名波羅蜜,以不破著心故。 若菩薩乃至能自以身命布施,若無般若,其心易破,如無夫之婦,侵凌則易;若有般若,則不可破壞。 菩薩雖行種種諸餘深法,不得般若,不名為行波羅蜜,但名為行善法,有量有盡故。此中說譬喻:轉輪聖王雖有千子、八萬四千小王及六寶,不得名為轉輪聖王,不能飛行到四天下;若天遣金輪寶至,乃得名為轉輪聖王。菩薩亦如是,雖有布施等諸善法,不得般若波羅蜜故,不名為「菩薩為行六波羅蜜人」,不能除障礙、行菩薩道故。 譬如健將,善知戰法,器仗具足,不畏怨敵。健將即是菩薩,器仗是般若。增上慢者,未得聖道,意謂已得。菩薩說畢竟空法;是人行善法,心不同故,毀壞菩薩。外道、梵志等及諸魔民,乃至菩〔T25 0636b〕薩旃陀羅者。菩薩旃陀羅者,如〈魔品〉中說:「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢。」 復次,為般若波羅蜜故說五波羅蜜;若人能直行諸法實相,則不為說布施等入般若初門。以人鈍根、罪重故,種種因緣說:以布施破慳;持戒折薄諸煩惱;忍辱開福德門,能行難事;精進如風吹火,熾然不息;禪定攝心一定,觀諸法實相故。是五波羅蜜皆趣向般若波羅蜜,如諸小王朝宗轉輪聖王。如一切眾流皆入大海;布施等諸善法亦如是,為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得至薩婆若。 問曰: 五波羅蜜如諸川流,般若波羅蜜應如大海;今何以言「五波羅蜜為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得入薩婆若」? 答曰: 汝不聞先說般若有種種名字耶?薩婆若即是般若異名。五波羅蜜福德,入般若波羅蜜中,即得清淨般若;般若清淨故,得佛道,變名薩婆若。是故言「入薩婆若」,即是「入般若」。 有人疑:諸波羅蜜各各有力,何以獨言「般若波羅蜜功用為大」?是故言:譬如人之右手,自然穩便;五波羅蜜如左手,不得般若波羅蜜,則所作不便。 如人開目造事,所作皆成;如導師在前,餘伴隨逐,進止取捨,皆隨導師,不得自在。般若波羅蜜亦如是,導五波羅蜜,所可修集成辦,皆仰般若。此中佛自說譬喻:如轉輪聖王輪寶在四兵前導,輪住餘寶則住。輪是般若波羅蜜,常在五波羅蜜前導,五波羅蜜隨逐。如《般若》初品中說:「菩薩欲具足檀波羅蜜,不見施者、〔T25 0636c〕受者及財物。」先籌量分別斷一切著,然後布施,是則般若在前導。如輪寶伏四天下已,常在王宮,住虛空中。聖王是菩薩;輪是般若,破諸魔民煩惱已,入薩婆若宮中住。是輪無所分別:「我常在前,餘寶在後;無憎愛心:是可來、是不可來。」般若無分別亦如是:「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來。」如經中廣說。此中佛自說因緣:「一切法性無所能作。」 須菩提聞是已,白佛言:「若一切法性空、無所有,云何菩薩行六波羅蜜能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛答:「菩薩行般若,作是念:『諸法雖畢竟空,眾生狂顛倒故,深著不解;我若不以方便力,則不可得度。』」方便者,所謂金色身、三十二相,八十隨形好,無量光明,神通變化,能以一指動十方三千大千國土,梵音說法無厭,色身,十力、四無所畏、十八不共法、無礙解脫、一切種智、大慈大悲等。具足無量諸佛法,然後能教化眾生,眾生必能信受。得如是力,假令妄語,人猶當信,何況實語!如經說「我雖知諸法實相,能入涅槃,但為眾生故行檀波羅蜜」等,如經中廣說,乃至「不可以異事度眾生」。 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若諸波羅蜜畢竟空故無差別,云何般若波羅蜜於諸波羅蜜中最尊?」 佛可須菩提,畢竟空中諸波羅蜜實無差別。若無般若波羅蜜,諸波羅蜜畢竟空、無差別,誰能知者?若無般若,五法云何得波羅蜜名字?五波羅蜜未入般若時,有差別;既入般若,則無差別。如諸異色物,到須〔T25 0637a〕彌山邊,皆同一色,不得言:「餘物色皆同,何以獨稱須彌為大?」檀波羅蜜等亦如是,雖無差別,皆是般若力故,不得言:「何以獨稱般若為大?」 須菩提雖蒙開釋,猶未善解,復以異塗而問世尊:「若實義中無差別,云何般若於五波羅蜜為上?」先說未得聖道空,今說得聖道空,是故說第一實義。第一實義聖道,是最可信,是中亦無差別。 佛可言:「如是!如是!我說六波羅蜜分別,皆為世俗故。何以故?世人不可但為說諸法實相,聞則迷悶,生於疑悔。是故以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說;是故說分別有諸波羅蜜教化眾生。眾生實無有法,皆是空、不生不死、不退不起;色等法亦如是。是故般若波羅蜜雖空,能示如是事故,而最上、最妙;譬如玉女寶,於眾女中最為第一而最上、最妙。」 「須菩提白佛:佛以何意故常說般若最上」者,須菩提種種因緣說般若、五波羅蜜無差別,佛亦然可其所說,而復言般若最上。 「佛言:般若波羅蜜守護一切善法,至薩婆若中住」者,一切雖空,若無般若,一切諸善法皆不能至薩婆若。善法者,五波羅蜜、三十七品、大慈悲等諸菩薩法。 問曰: 若行諸善法亦能至薩婆若,何以但說「般若故得至」? 答曰: 雖諸善法和合能破煩惱、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,而般若波羅蜜於中功力最大。譬如大軍摧敵,而主將得功名。 復有人言:諸善法不得般若,不得至薩婆若;般若不得諸善法,獨能至薩婆若。如經說:〔T25 0637b〕「師子雷音佛國,寶樹莊嚴,其樹常出無量法音,所謂一切法畢竟空、無生無滅等。其土人民生便聞此法音故,不起惡心,得無生法忍。」如此人何有布施、持戒等諸功德?亦有狂人、醉人從佛聞四諦,即時得道。如是等無有智慧,行餘法得道,無有是事! 須菩提問佛:「般若畢竟空,不取聖法、不捨凡夫法,云何佛言『是般若波羅蜜能至薩婆若住』?」 佛可其言:「如是!如是!是般若波羅蜜無取無捨。」雖言取薩婆若,以不取法故取。住義亦如是。此中佛自說因緣,所謂一切法不取相。一切法者,色乃至菩提。是法虛誑,從因緣生,自性無故不取,不取故不捨,以不憶念取相故。 須菩提言:「若不憶念色等法,云何增長善根?善根不增長,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 佛答:若菩薩能滅一切法中憶念,即是空、無相、無作解脫門,解脫即是諸法實相。雖有善根,以取相著心顛倒故不增長;譬如種穀,其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長。 此中說因緣:「以眾生憶念故,生三界善、不善處;若無憶念則不著,不著則不生。」 須菩提從佛聞是已,思惟籌量:「是法畢竟空、無所有;若行是法,亦應無所得、無住處。何以故?因果相似故。」是故問佛:「菩薩作是念行般若,何所住、何所得?」 佛答:「色等一切法中不住,乃至不住中亦不住。」不取相故不著,不著故則不住。此中佛自說因緣:「是菩薩不見法有可著、可住、著者、住者。」此中法難破故,但說法,不說著者。 〔T25 0637c〕 須菩提!若菩薩住是眾生空、法空,作是念「我能如是行」者,則是失、則是離。何以故?般若波羅蜜是不著相。是菩薩以我心外著空、內著我,不如般若行,故言遠離般若。何以故?般若波羅蜜是不著相,以性無故。 上以著空故失,今以破空得般若,而著般若無性故失,失故不得受記。若作是念「住般若中能生檀波羅蜜等」者,亦復是失。 問曰: 上二失因緣可爾,今以何為失? 答曰: 上二失以著空、著無性法故,便不能修檀波羅蜜等功德,而生邪見故,作是念:「若法都空,復何所行?」是人以不著空、不著無性故行檀波羅蜜等,作是念:「能不著空、無性而能行是功德,是為真道。」是亦為失,以其心有悕望故。 若失般若,則不能行檀波羅蜜乃至大悲。何以故?阿耨多羅三藐三菩提是真實法,般若波羅蜜與此相似;檀等諸善法不相似,以其取相著故。 若菩薩自憶想分別:「一切法不取相,諸佛知是已,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」不取相者,名畢竟空,不可取,諸相滅故。亦為他開示、演說,則失般若。是人以求空則失、無性亦失;我是凡夫生死人,諸煩惱未盡,云何能得?但隨佛語,自不分別,而定心為他人說:「不取一切相是佛法。」種種因緣,以此事開示、教詔,是亦為失。何以故?諸佛於諸法無所得,取義亦如是;是不取相法,乃至假名字不可說,何況有所得!諸佛法寂滅相,無諸戲論,一切語言道斷故。 須菩提作是念:「若空有〔T25 0638a〕失,空空中亦有失,無取法中亦有失,然不可無道。」今當問佛:「云何行者無是過失?」 佛答:「若菩薩知諸法畢竟空、無所有、不可取,是法不可得知,如是行者則無失。」菩薩著畢竟空、著無性、著菩薩所行道,佛說三種皆失。 菩薩聞是已,則捨著心,今猶著佛所行未息:「如佛所行,必是真道,我但當隨佛行。」一切法無所有、不取相,是故為失。今能如佛心中所得法,如是法相,佛亦無所得;無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。 此中更問:「如是,是清淨般若,無有過失,離自相不著。不離自相是即有相著法;若離自相,云何可行?」 佛答:「若菩薩於一切法不生,是名能行般若。是菩薩不說是色若常若無常等、是色、誰色。」是色,破色;誰色,破人。色乃至一切種智,亦如是。若法如是畢竟空,推求不可得,是不可生。所以者何?性不能生性,無性不能生無性。 如是等破顛倒,得實論議,皆是般若波羅蜜力,餘波羅蜜皆隨從;譬如轉輪聖王有所至處,四種兵常隨從。聖王福故,四種兵皆能飛;般若力故,諸餘法皆是實性,同至佛道。 復次,譬如善御駕駟,不失平道。馬雖有致車之力,若無御者,則不能有所至;布施等亦如是,雖有功德果報力,無般若調御,不能至佛道。 如是種種譬喻,五波羅蜜入般若中雖無差別,以是事故而般若波羅蜜最尊、最妙。 須菩提聞佛種種因緣說般若最大,又聞不行是行〔T25 0638b〕般若波羅蜜,是故問佛:「世尊!何等是菩薩道?何等非菩薩道?」 佛答:「二乘非菩薩道。」 雖有凡夫及諸煩惱非菩薩道,麁故不說;二乘同行空、同求涅槃故,說非菩薩道。麁事人不疑,細事人疑故。薩婆若是菩薩道,因中說果故。 須菩提歡喜讚歎般若,作是言:「世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起。」如經中廣說,乃至「諸法常住故」。 須菩提難:「若般若無所生無所滅,云何行布施、持戒等?」 佛答:以般若無所生無所滅,即是畢竟空;畢竟空故,不妨行六波羅蜜。 菩薩聞種種因緣讚一切智;為一切智故,行布施等法;是法為度一切眾生故,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;是六波羅蜜功德安立諸法實相中,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。如是菩薩具足六波羅蜜、慈等諸功德,不顛倒,正行善根故。 須菩提問:「菩薩云何應習六波羅蜜?」 佛答:「若菩薩觀色等諸法不合不散。」色等諸法顛倒煩惱和合故合,以正智慧觀故散。菩薩以利智慧深觀,則無法合;顛倒煩惱皆虛誑,故非合。如先破染、染者事中說。是故菩薩知諸法本不合故亦無散,則不生高心。 復次,菩薩不應作是念:「我以真智慧令色等諸法清淨而住其中。何以故?色等法無住處。」如地住於水,水住於風,風住於空,空無所住;以本無住處故,一切都無住。菩薩應如是住無住法中,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 此中說譬喻:樹是般若波羅蜜,菓是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若人欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,〔T25 0638c〕應當種般若波羅蜜子。人是行者,水是五波羅蜜。如人溉灌樹時,雖未見果實,時至則得時節和合,是具足諸法。 如經中說讚歎般若:「若菩薩欲不隨他行,得諸法實相;若有邪見人來破壞,覺而不隨;若欲淨佛國土、坐道場、轉法輪,當學般若。」 須菩提問佛:「如佛所教,菩薩當學般若?」 佛言:「我教令學般若。」 須菩提作是念:「一切法平等相,何以故但教學般若?」 佛答:「學是般若波羅蜜,於一切法得自在故,我教學般若波羅蜜。」 般若波羅蜜於一切法中最大,如佛於一切眾生中最尊;又如萬川,大海為大。 如經中說射師喻。若菩薩能如是一切法中行自在般若,魔、若魔人所不能勝,何況增上慢及邪見人! 是菩薩為十方諸佛所念。諸佛念義,如先說。此中佛說:「若菩薩行六波羅蜜,亦能觀六波羅蜜畢竟空;如是人有大功夫故,為諸佛所念。」譬如勇士入陣,破賊而不被瘡,則為主所念;菩薩亦如是,破諸煩惱賊,具足六波羅蜜,而不著六波羅蜜,則為諸佛所念。 諸佛不取是菩薩色故念,不取受、想、行、識故念。何以故?色等諸法虛誑不實故,諸佛觀是菩薩身如實相故念。 須菩提歡喜言:「菩薩多有所學。」亦學俗法、亦學道法,亦學諸波羅蜜、亦學畢竟空,亦學起、亦學滅。凡夫學起不能學滅;聲聞學滅不能學起;菩薩亦學起亦學滅,是故言多有所學。是起滅如幻、如夢,畢竟空故,實無所學。 佛可其言,自說因緣:「菩〔T25 0639a〕薩所學,皆無所得。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!佛所說法,若略、若廣,菩薩所應學,何以故言所學皆無所得?」 須菩提意:如佛所說八萬四千法聚、十二部經,若廣、若略,諸三乘人所學;此中說菩薩欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應學六波羅蜜若略、若廣;學者應當受持、親近是法,讀、誦、思惟、正觀;乃至入無相三昧,心、心數法不行。菩薩能如是學,則能知諸法略、廣相。 廣者,從八萬四千法聚已來無量佛法;略者,乃至小品,小品中一品,一品中一段。 復次,略者,知諸法一切空、無相、無作、無生無滅等;廣者,諸法種種別相分別,如後「善知識」中說。 須菩提問:「云何菩薩知一切法略、廣相?」 佛答:「若知諸法如如相者,所謂不生、不滅、不住異。」 問曰: 若如一相、無生相,云何菩薩知是如故,知諸法總相、別相?總相、別相,即是略、廣相。 答曰: 如名諸法實相,常住不壞,不隨諸觀。菩薩得是如,即破無明邪見等諸顛倒;是人得實法故,一切世間法總相、別相,了了知。先凡夫時智慧眼病,以無明顛倒覆故,不能實知。 問曰: 實法相者,所謂空、無相、無作,諸智滅;云何言「得如實相故,了了知諸法總相、別相」? 答曰: 我已先答,而汝於如中取相故,復作是難;汝若知如,不應作是難。是如畢竟無相故,不妨知諸法總相、別相,以智慧明了了故。復次,譬如人年既長大,乃知小時所行皆愚癡可笑。菩薩亦如是,入諸法實相,起已,還在顛倒果報六情中,念寂滅解脫樂,乃知世間六情所著皆是虛誑可捨法——是名「總相」。於此中分別〔T25 0639b〕不淨有上、中、下,無常、苦、空、無我等亦如是,乃至八萬四千種諸錯謬。 復次,知如、法性、實際故,亦知諸法略、廣相。如、法性、實際差別義,如初品中說。 此中,佛說:「非際是實際。」非際者,無相可取,無定法可著。 得法性故,知色等十八性皆是法性。法性相者,佛說:「無分、無非分。」無分者,不可示此示彼,無分別、無相、無量;無非分者,不著是無相、無量等破量相。法性,二事妨故不見:一、有相、有量,二、無相、無量。有相、有量為麁,無相、無量為細,是故說「法性相無分、無非分」。菩薩入三解脫門,住如等三實法,則能籌量知一切法總相、別相。 須菩提聞佛答已,欲更問無量佛法異門事。 佛答:「知一切法無合無散故,則知諸法總相、別相。」 問曰: 眼見二指有合散,云何言「無合散」? 答曰: 我先言:「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信。」 復次,三節皮肉具足為指,指無定法。 復次,設有指法,亦不盡合,一分合,多分不合;多分不合故,不得言指合。 問曰: 以少合故名為合? 答曰: 指少分不名為指,云何言指合?若多分不合不名為不合,何以少分合故名為合?是故不得言二指合。 復次,指與分不異不一故,即是無指;無指故無合;入破一異門中,則都無合。如佛此中說:「一切法自性無,性無故即是無法,無法云何有合散?」 須菩提聞佛說如、法性、實際、不合不散四門,知略、廣相,是故須菩提言:「世尊!是名略攝般若波羅蜜。略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學。」 大智度論卷第八十二

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

論①:三問之釋——發心久近、供養幾佛、種何等善根

論主解釋說:

須菩提聽聞菩薩摩訶薩大利根之相——所謂從一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜、行一波羅蜜就能具足五波羅蜜,如同上一品中所說;這件事希有,所以問佛:『這菩薩從發心以來,要經過多少時候才能得到這樣的方便呢?』

佛回答:『這菩薩從發心以來,除去大菩薩不算,比起其餘的眾生,是無量億阿僧祇劫。』

或許有菩薩從發心以來已經無量億阿僧祇劫,卻因為大罪的因緣覆蓋了心的緣故而不見佛,不親近供養。因為這緣故而問:『這菩薩曾供養多少佛呢?』

佛回答:『這菩薩已經供養了如恒河沙那樣多的諸佛。』

上文說「無量億阿僧祇」,如今說「恒河沙」,是因為多數之理相同的緣故。

有菩薩發心已久,雖然多以華香供養諸佛,卻還未能種善根,作這樣的念頭:『我必定當得果報,因為深心行六波羅蜜的緣故。』若是以深心行六波羅蜜,為了阿耨多羅三藐三菩提的緣故而作功德,這才名為「種善根」。因為這緣故有第三問:『種什麼樣的善根呢?』

佛回答:『這菩薩從初發心以來,具足行六波羅蜜,一切福德沒有不作的,一切善法沒有不修集的。』

論①續:歎希有——用後來之心不隨先所集之惡心

須菩提聽了之後,歡喜稟白佛說:『希有啊!世尊!這菩薩能這樣行方便。』所謂還沒有斷諸煩惱、還沒有離生死,卻能勝過那已斷煩惱、已離生死之法。從無始生死以來積集了諸惡法,菩薩之心是後來才起的,卻能用這後來之心,不隨順先前所積集的惡心,這是希有!一切眾生對菩薩並無恩德,而菩薩卻常想利益他們。這些眾生或者想奪菩薩的性命、割截他的身體,菩薩卻想把第一佛樂的智慧之命給與眾生。像這樣種種,這是希有!

論①續:日月之譬——般若照五度,多有所益

佛印可須菩提所說,想使這件事明了的緣故而作譬喻:如同日月照四天下,若沒有日月,那麼百穀藥草以及眾生都無從生長。月是陰氣,日是陽氣,二氣和合的緣故萬物成長,因此日月對四天下大有利益。菩薩也是這樣,在四生之中,以大悲心憐愍眾生的緣故,能隨所發的願而行一切善法;因為大智慧力的緣故,破除眾生執著善法之心。這樣六波羅蜜等諸善增長成就,一直到阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

又再者,眾生雖然有眼,若沒有日月,就無所見;眾生雖然有世俗善根與利智,得不到般若波羅蜜的照明,尚且得不到二乘,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!

論①續:不得般若則不名波羅蜜——無夫之婦、轉輪王輪寶、健將器仗

又再者,菩薩雖然行五波羅蜜,得不到般若波羅蜜,就不得名為波羅蜜,因為不破執著之心的緣故。

若菩薩乃至能以自己的身命布施,若沒有般若,他的心容易被破壞,如同沒有丈夫的婦人,受侵凌就容易;若有般若,就不可破壞。

菩薩雖然行種種其餘的深法,得不到般若,不名為行波羅蜜,只名為行善法,因為有量有盡的緣故。這裡說一個譬喻:轉輪聖王雖然有千子、八萬四千小王以及六寶,得不到輪寶就不得名為轉輪聖王,不能飛行到四天下;若是天遣金輪寶前來,才得名為轉輪聖王。菩薩也是這樣,雖然有布施等諸善法,因為得不到般若波羅蜜的緣故,不名為「菩薩為行六波羅蜜人」,因為不能除障礙、行菩薩道的緣故。

譬如健將,善知戰法,器仗具足,不畏怨敵。健將就是菩薩,器仗是般若。增上慢的人,還沒有得聖道,心裡卻以為已經得了。菩薩說畢竟空之法;這些人行善法,因為心不相同的緣故,毀壞菩薩。外道、梵志等以及諸魔民,乃至菩薩旃陀羅。所謂菩薩旃陀羅,如同〈魔品〉中所說:「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢。」

論①續:為般若故說五波羅蜜——五度皆趣向般若

再者,為了般若波羅蜜的緣故而說五波羅蜜;若有人能直接行諸法實相,就不為他說布施等進入般若的初門。因為人根性鈍、罪障重的緣故,用種種因緣來說:以布施破慳吝;以持戒折伏減薄諸煩惱;以忍辱開啟福德之門,能行難行之事;精進如同風吹火,熾然不息;禪定攝心於一處而定,為了觀諸法實相的緣故。這五波羅蜜都趣向般若波羅蜜,如同諸小王朝見尊奉轉輪聖王。如同一切眾流都流入大海;布施等諸善法也是這樣,因為被般若波羅蜜所守護的緣故,得以到達薩婆若。

論①續:問答——何以說五度為般若所守護而入薩婆若

論主問道:

五波羅蜜如同諸川流,般若波羅蜜應當如同大海;如今為什麼說「五波羅蜜為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得入薩婆若」呢?

論主答道:

你沒有聽過先前說般若有種種名字嗎?薩婆若就是般若的異名。五波羅蜜的福德,入於般若波羅蜜之中,就得到清淨的般若;因為般若清淨的緣故,得佛道,改名為薩婆若。因此說「入薩婆若」,就是「入般若」。

論①續:右手左手、導師在前與輪寶前導之譬

有人疑惑:諸波羅蜜各各都有力用,為什麼獨說「般若波羅蜜功用為大」呢?因此說:譬如人的右手,自然穩當方便;五波羅蜜如同左手,得不到般若波羅蜜,所作就不方便。

如同人張開眼睛做事,所作都成;如同導師在前,其餘的同伴隨後跟從,進止取捨都隨從導師,不得自在。般若波羅蜜也是這樣,引導五波羅蜜,凡所修集成辦的,都仰賴般若。這裡佛自己說一個譬喻:如同轉輪聖王的輪寶在四兵之前引導,輪一停住其餘的寶也就停住。輪是般若波羅蜜,常在五波羅蜜之前引導,五波羅蜜隨後跟從。如同《般若》初品中所說:「菩薩欲具足檀波羅蜜,不見施者、受者及財物。」先籌量分別、斷除一切執著,然後布施,這就是般若在前引導。如同輪寶降伏四天下之後,常在王宮,住於虛空之中。聖王是菩薩;輪是般若,破除諸魔民煩惱之後,入於薩婆若宮中而住。這輪沒有這樣的分別:「我常在前,餘寶在後;無憎愛心:是可來、是不可來。」般若的無分別也是這樣:「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來。」如同經中廣說。這裡佛自己說出因緣:「一切法性無所能作。」

論①續:一切法性空,云何行六度而得菩提——方便之所指

須菩提聽了這些之後,稟白佛說:『若一切法性空、無所有,那麼菩薩怎麼行六波羅蜜而能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』

佛回答說,菩薩行般若時,作這樣的念頭:『諸法雖畢竟空,眾生狂顛倒故,深著不解;我若不以方便力,則不可得度。』所謂方便,就是金色之身、三十二相、八十隨形好、無量光明、神通變化,能以一指震動十方三千大千國土,以梵音說法而無厭足,色身,十力、四無所畏、十八不共法、無礙解脫、一切種智、大慈大悲等等。具足無量諸佛之法,然後能教化眾生,眾生必定能信受。得到這樣的力,假使說了妄語,人尚且會相信,何況是實語!如同經中說「我雖知諸法實相,能入涅槃,但為眾生故行檀波羅蜜」等等,如同經中廣說,乃至「不可以異事度眾生」。

論①續:畢竟空中無差別,云何般若最尊——須彌山之譬

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!若諸波羅蜜因為畢竟空的緣故而無差別,那麼為什麼般若波羅蜜在諸波羅蜜之中最尊呢?』

佛印可須菩提:在畢竟空之中,諸波羅蜜確實沒有差別。若沒有般若波羅蜜,諸波羅蜜的畢竟空、無差別,有誰能知道呢?若沒有般若,五法怎麼得到波羅蜜的名字呢?五波羅蜜還沒有入般若的時候,是有差別的;既已入了般若,就沒有差別。如同諸種顏色不同的物品,到了須彌山邊,都同成一色,卻不可以說:「餘物色皆同,何以獨稱須彌為大?」檀波羅蜜等等也是這樣,雖然沒有差別,卻都是般若之力的緣故,不可以說:「何以獨稱般若為大?」

論①續:第一實義中亦無差別——世俗故分別、玉女寶之譬

須菩提雖然蒙佛開解,卻還未能善了,又換一條路來問世尊:『若在實義之中沒有差別,那麼為什麼般若在五波羅蜜之中為上呢?』先前所說的是還沒有得聖道的空,如今所說的是已得聖道的空,因此說第一實義。第一實義的聖道,是最可信的,其中也沒有差別。

佛印可說:『是這樣!是這樣!我說六波羅蜜的分別,都是為了世俗的緣故。為什麼呢?世間人不可以單為他說諸法實相,聽了就迷悶,生起疑悔。因此以第一義為心,用世俗的語言來說;因此說分別有諸波羅蜜來教化眾生。眾生實在是沒有法的,都是空、不生不死、不退不起;色等法也是這樣。因此般若波羅蜜雖然是空,卻因為能開示這樣的事的緣故,而最上、最妙;譬如玉女寶,在眾女之中最為第一而最上、最妙。』

論①續:牒經二句——何意常說般若最上、般若守護一切善法

經文「須菩提白佛:佛以何意故常說般若最上」這一句是說,須菩提已用種種因緣說般若與五波羅蜜無差別,佛也印可他所說的,卻又說般若最上。

經文「佛言:般若波羅蜜守護一切善法,至薩婆若中住」這一句是說,一切雖然是空,若沒有般若,一切諸善法都不能到達薩婆若。所謂善法,就是五波羅蜜、三十七品、大慈悲等等諸菩薩之法。

論①續:問答——行諸善法亦能至薩婆若,何以但說般若

論主問道:

若行諸善法也能到達薩婆若,為什麼只說「般若故得至」呢?

論主答道:

雖然諸善法和合能破煩惱、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,然而般若波羅蜜在其中功力最大。譬如大軍摧破敵人,而主將得了功名。

又有人說:諸善法得不到般若,就不能到達薩婆若;般若得不到諸善法,卻獨能到達薩婆若。如同經中所說:「師子雷音佛國,寶樹莊嚴,其樹常出無量法音,所謂一切法畢竟空、無生無滅等。其土人民生便聞此法音故,不起惡心,得無生法忍。」這樣的人哪裡有布施、持戒等等諸功德呢?也有狂人、醉人從佛聽聞四諦,當時就得道。像這樣等等,若沒有智慧,只行其餘之法而得道,是沒有這回事的!

論①續:般若無取無捨——一切法不取相

須菩提問佛:『般若畢竟空,不取聖法、不捨凡夫法,那麼為什麼佛說「是般若波羅蜜能至薩婆若住」呢?』

佛印可他的話:『是這樣!是這樣!這般若波羅蜜無取無捨。』雖然說取薩婆若,卻是以不取之法而取。住的意思也是這樣。這裡佛自己說出因緣,就是所謂一切法不取相。所謂一切法,是從色一直到菩提。這些法是虛誑的,從因緣而生,因為自性沒有的緣故而不取,因為不取的緣故而不捨,因為不憶念取相的緣故。

論①續:不憶念則善根不增長——種穀穢草之譬

須菩提說:『若不憶念色等法,那麼怎麼增長善根呢?善根不增長,又怎麼得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提呢?』

佛回答:若菩薩能滅除一切法中的憶念,這就是空、無相、無作三解脫門,解脫就是諸法實相。雖然有善根,因為取相執著之心顛倒的緣故而不增長;譬如種穀,它的苗雖然好,因為穢草多的緣故,不能增長。

這裡說出因緣:「以眾生憶念故,生三界善、不善處;若無憶念則不著,不著則不生。」

論①續:何所住、何所得——不住乃至不住中亦不住

須菩提從佛聽了這些之後,思惟籌量:『這法畢竟空、無所有;若行這法,也應當無所得、無住處。為什麼呢?因為因果相似的緣故。』因此問佛:『菩薩作這樣的念頭而行般若,是何所住、何所得呢?』

佛回答:『色等一切法之中不住,乃至於不住之中也不住。』因為不取相的緣故而不執著,因為不執著的緣故就不住。這裡佛自己說出因緣:『是菩薩不見法有可著、可住、著者、住者。』這裡因為法難破的緣故,只說法,不說執著者。

論①續:初失與次失——著空而失、著般若無性而失

須菩提!若菩薩住在這眾生空、法空之中,作這樣的念頭「我能如是行」,那就是失、就是離。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜是不著之相。這菩薩以我心在外執著空、在內執著我,不如般若而行,所以說他遠離般若。為什麼呢?因為般若波羅蜜是不著之相,因為性無的緣故。

上文是以執著空的緣故而失,如今是以破空而得般若,卻執著般若的無性的緣故而失,因為失的緣故不得受記。若作這樣的念頭「住般若中能生檀波羅蜜等」,也同樣是失。

論①續:問答——第三失,以心有悕望故失

論主問道:

上面兩種失的因緣可以這樣講,如今是以什麼為失呢?

論主答道:

上面兩種失,是因為執著空、執著無性之法的緣故,便不能修檀波羅蜜等功德,卻生起邪見的緣故,作這樣的念頭:『若法都空,還有什麼可行的呢?』這種人因為不著空、不著無性的緣故而行檀波羅蜜等,作這樣的念頭:『能不著空、不著無性而又能行這些功德,這才是真道。』這也是失,因為他心中有悕望的緣故。

若失了般若,就不能行檀波羅蜜乃至大悲。為什麼呢?因為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提是真實之法,般若波羅蜜與它相似;檀等諸善法不相似,因為它取相執著的緣故。

論①續:第四失——自憶想分別而為他開示,亦是失

若菩薩自己憶想分別:『一切法不取相,諸佛知道了這件事,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』所謂不取相,名為畢竟空,不可取,因為諸相滅的緣故。他又為別人開示、演說,那就失了般若。這種人因為求空就失、求無性也失;心想:我是凡夫生死之人,諸煩惱還沒有盡,怎麼能得呢?只是隨順佛語,自己不加分別,而以定心為別人說:『不取一切相是佛法。』用種種因緣,以這件事開示、教誨,這也是失。為什麼呢?因為諸佛對於諸法無所得,取的意思也是這樣;這不取相之法,乃至連假名字都不可說,何況有所得!諸佛之法是寂滅之相,沒有諸戲論,因為一切語言之道斷絕的緣故。

論①續:云何行者無過失——知畢竟空不可得知,是則無失

須菩提作這樣的念頭:『若空之中有失,空空之中也有失,無取之法中也有失,然而不可以沒有道。』如今應當問佛:『怎樣行的人才沒有這些過失呢?』

佛回答:『若菩薩知道諸法畢竟空、無所有、不可取,這法不可得知,這樣行的人就沒有失。』菩薩執著畢竟空、執著無性、執著菩薩所行之道,佛說這三種都是失。

菩薩聽了這些之後,就捨去了執著之心,如今卻還執著佛所行而未止息:『如同佛所行的,必定是真道,我只應當隨佛而行。』一切法無所有、不取相,因此這也是失。如今能如同佛心中所得之法,這樣的法相,佛也是無所得;因為無所得的緣故,不貪重佛、不輕賤其餘的人,對於一切眾生其心平等。

論①續:離自相云何可行——於一切法不生,是名能行般若

這裡又問:『這樣,這是清淨般若,沒有過失,離自相而不著。不離自相就是有相執著之法;若離自相,那麼怎麼可行呢?』

佛回答:『若菩薩對於一切法不生,這名為能行般若。這菩薩不說這色是常是無常等等、是色、誰色。』所謂是色,是破色;所謂誰色,是破人。色乃至一切種智,也是這樣。若法像這樣畢竟空,推求而不可得,這就是不可生。所以者何?因為性不能生性,無性不能生無性。

論①續:四種兵隨從與善御駕駟之譬——結歎般若最尊最妙

像這樣等等破除顛倒、得到真實的論議,都是般若波羅蜜之力,其餘的波羅蜜都隨從;譬如轉輪聖王有所到之處,四種兵常常隨從。因為聖王之福的緣故,四種兵都能飛行;因為般若之力的緣故,其餘諸法都成了實性,一同到達佛道。

再者,譬如善於駕御的人駕著四馬之車,不失平坦之道。馬雖然有拉車之力,若沒有駕御的人,就不能有所到達;布施等等也是這樣,雖然有功德果報之力,若沒有般若調御,就不能到達佛道。

像這樣種種譬喻,五波羅蜜入於般若之中雖然沒有差別,因為這件事的緣故,而般若波羅蜜最尊、最妙。

論①續:何等是菩薩道、何等非菩薩道

須菩提聽聞佛用種種因緣說般若最大,又聽聞不行這樣的行就不是行般若波羅蜜,因此問佛:『世尊!什麼是菩薩道?什麼不是菩薩道呢?』

佛回答:『二乘不是菩薩道。』

雖然凡夫以及諸煩惱也不是菩薩道,因為粗顯的緣故而不說;二乘同樣行空、同樣求涅槃的緣故,才說不是菩薩道。粗顯之事人不生疑,細微之事人才生疑的緣故。薩婆若是菩薩道,這是在因中說果的緣故。

論①續:般若為大事故起——無生無滅而不妨行六度

須菩提歡喜讚歎般若,說這樣的話:『世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起。』如同經中廣說,乃至「諸法常住故」。

須菩提責難:『若般若無所生、無所滅,那麼怎麼行布施、持戒等等呢?』

佛回答:因為般若無所生、無所滅,就是畢竟空;因為畢竟空的緣故,不妨礙行六波羅蜜。

菩薩聽聞種種因緣讚歎一切智;為了一切智的緣故,行布施等法;這些法為了度一切眾生的緣故,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;這六波羅蜜的功德安立在諸法實相之中,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這樣的菩薩具足六波羅蜜、慈等諸功德,不顛倒,因為正行善根的緣故。

論①續:云何應習六波羅蜜——不合不散、無住而住

須菩提問:『菩薩應當怎樣修習六波羅蜜呢?』

佛回答:『若菩薩觀色等諸法不合不散。』色等諸法因為顛倒煩惱和合的緣故而合,以正智慧觀的緣故而散。菩薩以利智慧深觀,就沒有法可合;顛倒煩惱都是虛誑,所以不是合。如同先前破染、染者那件事中所說。因此菩薩知道諸法本來不合的緣故也就沒有散,就不生高慢之心。

再者,菩薩不應當作這樣的念頭:『我以真智慧使色等諸法清淨而住在其中。為什麼呢?因為色等法沒有住處。』如同地住於水,水住於風,風住於空,空無所住;因為本來沒有住處的緣故,一切都無所住。菩薩應當這樣住在無住之法中,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。

論①續:種樹之譬與勸學般若

這裡說一個譬喻:樹是般若波羅蜜,果是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。若有人想得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應當種下般若波羅蜜的種子。人是行者,水是五波羅蜜。如同人灌溉樹的時候,雖然還沒有見到果實,時候到了就得到——時節和合,這就是具足諸法。

如同經中所說讚歎般若:「若菩薩欲不隨他行,得諸法實相;若有邪見人來破壞,覺而不隨;若欲淨佛國土、坐道場、轉法輪,當學般若。」

論①續:佛教令學般若——於一切法得自在、射師之喻

須菩提問佛:『如同佛所教的,菩薩應當學般若嗎?』

佛說:『我教人學般若。』

須菩提作這樣的念頭:『一切法是平等之相,為什麼只教人學般若呢?』

佛回答:『因為學這般若波羅蜜,能在一切法中得自在的緣故,所以我教人學般若波羅蜜。』

般若波羅蜜在一切法之中最大,如同佛在一切眾生之中最尊;又如同萬川之中,大海為大。

如同經中所說射師之喻。若菩薩能像這樣在一切法中行自在的般若,魔以及魔人都不能勝過他,何況增上慢的人以及邪見的人呢!

論①續:為十方諸佛所念——勇士入陣之譬

這菩薩為十方諸佛所護念。諸佛護念的意思,如同先前所說。這裡佛說:『若菩薩行六波羅蜜,也能觀六波羅蜜畢竟空;這樣的人有大功夫的緣故,為諸佛所念。』譬如勇士入陣,破了賊而不受創傷,就為主上所念;菩薩也是這樣,破了諸煩惱賊,具足六波羅蜜,而不執著六波羅蜜,就為諸佛所念。

諸佛不是取這菩薩的色而念,不是取受、想、行、識而念。為什麼呢?因為色等諸法虛誑不實的緣故,諸佛是觀這菩薩之身的如實相而念。

論①續:菩薩多有所學而實無所學

須菩提歡喜說:『菩薩多有所學。』既學世俗之法、也學出世之道法,既學諸波羅蜜、也學畢竟空,既學起、也學滅。凡夫學起而不能學滅;聲聞學滅而不能學起;菩薩既學起也學滅,因此說多有所學。這起與滅如幻、如夢,因為畢竟空的緣故,實在無所學。

佛印可他的話,自己說出因緣:『菩薩所學,皆無所得。』

論①續:若略若廣——八萬四千法聚乃至一段

須菩提稟白佛說:『世尊!佛所說之法,或略或廣,都是菩薩所應當學的,為什麼說所學都無所得呢?』

須菩提的意思是:如同佛所說的八萬四千法聚、十二部經,或廣或略,都是三乘之人所學的;這裡說菩薩想得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,應當學六波羅蜜或略或廣;學的人應當受持、親近這法,讀、誦、思惟、正觀;乃至入無相三昧,心與心數法都不行。菩薩能這樣學,就能知道諸法的略相與廣相。

所謂廣,是從八萬四千法聚以來的無量佛法;所謂略,乃至於小品,小品中的一品,一品中的一段。

再者,所謂略,是知道諸法一切空、無相、無作、無生無滅等等;所謂廣,是諸法種種別相的分別,如同後面「善知識」中所說。

論①續:如如相——知總相別相即是略廣相

須菩提問:『菩薩怎樣知道一切法的略相、廣相呢?』

佛回答:『若知道諸法的如如之相,所謂不生、不滅、不住異。』

論主問道:

若如是一相、是無生之相,那麼菩薩怎麼因為知道這如,就知道諸法的總相、別相呢?總相、別相,就是略相、廣相。

論主答道:

如名為諸法實相,常住不壞,不隨種種觀而轉。菩薩得了這如,就破除無明邪見等等諸顛倒;這人因為得了實法的緣故,一切世間法的總相、別相,都了了而知。先前作凡夫的時候智慧眼有病,因為被無明顛倒所覆蓋的緣故,不能如實地知道。

論①續:再問——實法相中諸智滅,云何了了知總相別相

論主問道:

所謂實法之相,就是空、無相、無作,諸智都滅;那麼為什麼說「得如實相故,了了知諸法總相、別相」呢?

論主答道:

我已經先回答過了,而你在如之中取相的緣故,又作這樣的責難;你若知道如,就不應當作這樣的責難。這如因為畢竟無相的緣故,不妨礙知道諸法的總相、別相,因為智慧明淨了了的緣故。再者,譬如人年紀既已長大,才知道小時候所作所為都是愚癡可笑。菩薩也是這樣,入了諸法實相,從中起來之後,還在顛倒果報的六情之中,憶念寂滅解脫之樂,才知道世間六情所執著的都是虛誑可捨之法——這名為「總相」。在這其中分別不淨有上、中、下,無常、苦、空、無我等等也是這樣,乃至八萬四千種種錯謬。

論①續:如、法性、實際三門——非際是實際、無分無非分

再者,因為知道如、法性、實際的緣故,也就知道諸法的略相、廣相。如、法性、實際的差別之義,如同初品中所說。

這裡,佛說:「非際是實際。」所謂非際,是沒有相可取,沒有定法可著。

因為得了法性的緣故,知道色等十八性都是法性。至於法性之相,佛說:「無分、無非分。」所謂無分,是不可以指示這個、指示那個,無分別、無相、無量;所謂無非分,是不執著這無相、無量等等破量之相。法性因為兩件事妨礙的緣故而不見:一是有相、有量,二是無相、無量。有相、有量是粗,無相、無量是細,因此說「法性相無分、無非分」。菩薩入三解脫門,住在如等三種實法之中,就能籌量而知一切法的總相、別相。

論①續:不合不散門——二指之問答

須菩提聽佛回答之後,想要再問無量佛法的異門之事。

佛回答:『因為知道一切法無合無散的緣故,就知道諸法的總相、別相。』

論主問道:

眼見二指有合有散,為什麼說「無合散」呢?

論主答道:

我先前說過:「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信。」

再者,三節皮肉具足才是指,指沒有定法。

再者,假設有指法,也不是全部都合,一分合,多分不合;因為多分不合的緣故,不得說指是合。

論主問道:

以少分合的緣故而名為合,可以嗎?

論主答道:

指的少分不名為指,怎麼說指合呢?若多分不合不名為不合,為什麼少分合的緣故就名為合呢?因此不得說二指是合。

再者,指與分不異不一的緣故,就是無指;因為無指的緣故而無合;進入破一異之門中,就全然無合。如同佛在這裡所說:「一切法自性無,性無故即是無法,無法云何有合散?」

論①續:是名略攝般若波羅蜜

須菩提聽佛說了如、法性、實際、不合不散四門,知道了略相、廣相,因此須菩提說:『世尊!是名略攝般若波羅蜜。略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學。』

Treatise ①: Explaining the Three Questions—How Long since Arousing the Mind, How Many Buddhas He Has Made Offerings to, What Roots of Goodness He Has Planted

The treatise-author explains:

Subhūti heard of the mark of the great keen faculties of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva—namely, that from the side of one perfection he can give rise to the five perfections, and that by practising one perfection he can fulfil the five perfections, as was said in the previous chapter; this matter is rare, and so he asked the Buddha: ‘Since this bodhisattva aroused the mind, how long must he pass before he can obtain such skilful means?’

The Buddha answered: ‘Since this bodhisattva aroused the mind—leaving aside the great bodhisattvas and not counting them, and compared with the rest of beings—it is immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas.’

Perhaps there is a bodhisattva who, since arousing the mind, has already passed immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas, yet because the causes and conditions of great sin have covered his mind, he does not see the Buddha, and does not draw near and make offerings. For this reason he asks: ‘How many buddhas has this bodhisattva made offerings to?’

The Buddha answered: ‘This bodhisattva has already made offerings to buddhas as many as the sands of the Ganges.’

Above it says 「無量億阿僧祇」 tr. "immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya", and now it says 「恒河沙」 tr. "the sands of the Ganges", because the principle of a great number is the same.

There are bodhisattvas who aroused the mind long ago, and though they have made many offerings to the buddhas with flowers and incense, they have not yet been able to plant roots of goodness, and they have this thought: ‘I shall certainly obtain the retribution, because I practise the six perfections with a deep mind.’ If one practises the six perfections with a deep mind and makes merit for the sake of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, only this is called 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness". For this reason there is the third question: ‘What roots of goodness has he planted?’

The Buddha answered: ‘This bodhisattva, since first arousing the mind, has fulfilled the practice of the six perfections; there is no merit he has not made, and no wholesome dharma he has not cultivated and gathered.’

Treatise ① (continued): Praising the Rarity—Using the Mind That Came Afterwards, Not Following the Evil Mind Accumulated Before

Having heard it, Subhūti rejoiced and addressed the Buddha: ‘Rare, World-Honored One! This bodhisattva is able to practise skilful means thus.’ That is: he has not yet cut off the afflictions and has not yet left birth and death, yet he is able to surpass the dharma of those who have already cut off the afflictions and already left birth and death. From beginningless birth and death onward evil dharmas have been accumulated; the bodhisattva's mind arose only afterwards, and yet he is able to use this mind that came afterwards and not follow the evil mind accumulated before—this is rare! All beings have done the bodhisattva no kindness, and yet the bodhisattva constantly wishes to benefit them. These beings may wish to take the bodhisattva's life or to cut and sever his body, yet the bodhisattva wishes to give to beings the life of wisdom, which is the foremost bliss of the Buddha. Things of various kinds like these—this is rare!

Treatise ① (continued): The Simile of the Sun and Moon—Prajñā Illuminates the Five Perfections and Greatly Benefits Them

The Buddha approved what Subhūti had said, and, wishing to make this matter clear, he made a simile: it is as the sun and moon illuminate the four continents; if there were no sun and moon, then the hundred grains, the medicinal herbs, and beings would have no way to grow. The moon is the yin breath and the sun is the yang breath; because the two breaths come together, the myriad things grow, and so the sun and moon greatly benefit the four continents. The bodhisattva is likewise: among the four kinds of birth, because he pities beings with the mind of great compassion, he is able to practise all wholesome dharmas according to the vows he has made; because of the power of great wisdom, he breaks beings' mind of clinging to wholesome dharmas. Thus the six perfections and the other good things grow and are accomplished, all the way to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

Further, though beings have eyes, if there were no sun and moon they would see nothing; though beings have worldly roots of goodness and keen knowledge, if they do not obtain the illumination of prajñāpāramitā, they cannot obtain even the two vehicles, how much less anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!

Treatise ① (continued): Without Obtaining Prajñā They Are Not Called Pāramitā—the Woman without a Husband, the Wheel-Turning King's Wheel-Jewel, the Stalwart General's Weapons

Further, though the bodhisattva practises the five perfections, if he does not obtain prajñāpāramitā they do not obtain the name of pāramitā, because the clinging mind is not broken.

If a bodhisattva is able even to the point of giving his own body and life, yet has no prajñā, his mind is easily ruined, as a woman without a husband is easily encroached upon; if he has prajñā, it cannot be ruined.

Though the bodhisattva practises various other deep dharmas, if he does not obtain prajñā he is not called one who practises the perfections; he is only called one who practises wholesome dharmas, because they are measured and have an end. Here a simile is spoken: though a wheel-turning sage king has a thousand sons, eighty-four thousand minor kings, and the six jewels, if he does not obtain the wheel-jewel he does not obtain the name of wheel-turning sage king and cannot fly to the four continents; if the heavens send the golden wheel-jewel to come to him, only then does he obtain the name of wheel-turning sage king. The bodhisattva is likewise: though he has giving and the other wholesome dharmas, because he does not obtain prajñāpāramitā he is not called 「菩薩為行六波羅蜜人」 tr. "a bodhisattva who is a person practising the six perfections", because he cannot remove the obstructions and practise the bodhisattva path.

It is as a stalwart general who knows well the methods of battle and has his weapons complete does not fear enemies. The stalwart general is the bodhisattva; the weapons are prajñā. People of overweening pride have not yet obtained the noble path, yet in their minds they think they have already obtained it. The bodhisattva speaks the dharma of ultimate emptiness; these people practise wholesome dharmas, and because their minds are not the same, they disparage the bodhisattva. Those of the outside paths, the brahmin ascetics, and the like, together with Māra's people, and so on up to the bodhisattva caṇḍāla. What is called a bodhisattva caṇḍāla is as said in the "Māra" chapter: 「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢。」 tr. "Hearing that Māra has come, calling his name and giving him the prediction, he gives rise to contempt."

Treatise ① (continued): The Five Perfections Are Spoken of for the Sake of Prajñā—All Five Perfections Tend toward Prajñā

Further, the five perfections are spoken of for the sake of prajñāpāramitā; if a person is able to practise the real mark of all dharmas directly, giving and the rest are not spoken to him as the first gate of entering prajñā. Because people's faculties are dull and their obstructions of sin heavy, it is spoken by various causes and conditions: giving breaks stinginess; upholding the precepts subdues and thins the afflictions; patience opens the gate of merit and makes one able to do what is hard to do; vigour is like wind blowing on fire, blazing without rest; meditative concentration gathers the mind in one place and settles it, for the sake of contemplating the real mark of all dharmas. These five perfections all tend toward prajñāpāramitā, as the minor kings attend upon and honour the wheel-turning sage king. As all streams flow into the great sea, giving and the other wholesome dharmas are likewise: because they are guarded by prajñāpāramitā, they are able to arrive at sarvajñā.

Treatise ① (continued): Question and Answer—Why It Is Said That the Five Perfections Are Guarded by Prajñā and Enter Sarvajñā

The treatise-author asks:

The five perfections are like rivers and streams, and prajñāpāramitā ought to be like the great sea; why is it now said 「五波羅蜜為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得入薩婆若」 tr. "because the five perfections are guarded by prajñāpāramitā, they are able to enter sarvajñā"?

The treatise-author answers:

Have you not heard it said before that prajñā has various names? Sarvajñā is another name for prajñā. The merit of the five perfections, entering into prajñāpāramitā, obtains pure prajñā; because prajñā is pure, one obtains the Buddha path, and its name is changed to sarvajñā. Therefore saying 「入薩婆若」 tr. "entering sarvajñā" is saying 「入般若」 tr. "entering prajñā".

Treatise ① (continued): The Similes of the Right Hand and the Left Hand, of the Guide in Front, and of the Wheel-Jewel Leading the Way

Someone doubts: the perfections each have their own power and function, so why is it said only that 「般若波羅蜜功用為大」 tr. "the function of prajñāpāramitā is great"? Therefore it is said: it is as a person's right hand is naturally steady and convenient; the five perfections are like the left hand—if they do not obtain prajñāpāramitā, what they do is not convenient.

As a person who does things with his eyes open accomplishes all that he does; as when a guide is in front, the other companions follow behind, and in advancing and halting, in taking and discarding, all follow the guide and are not their own masters. Prajñāpāramitā is likewise: it guides the five perfections, and whatever is cultivated, gathered, and brought to completion all relies on prajñā. Here the Buddha himself speaks a simile: it is as the wheel-jewel of a wheel-turning sage king leads the way in front of the four troops; when the wheel stops, the other jewels also stop. The wheel is prajñāpāramitā, which constantly leads the way in front of the five perfections, and the five perfections follow behind. As is said in the first chapter of the Prajñā: 「菩薩欲具足檀波羅蜜,不見施者、受者及財物。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva wishes to fulfil dānapāramitā, he does not see a giver, a receiver, or wealth." First he reckons and distinguishes and cuts off all clinging, and afterwards he gives—this is prajñā leading the way in front. As the wheel-jewel, after subduing the four continents, remains constantly at the royal palace, abiding in space: the sage king is the bodhisattva; the wheel is prajñā, which, after breaking Māra's people and the afflictions, enters the palace of sarvajñā and abides there. This wheel has no such discrimination as 「我常在前,餘寶在後;無憎愛心:是可來、是不可來。」 tr. "I am always in front and the other jewels behind; there is no mind of hatred or love: this one may come, that one may not come." The non-discrimination of prajñā is likewise: 「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來。」 tr. "Dānapāramitā, follow me; śīlapāramitā, do not come." As is said at length in the sūtra. Here the Buddha himself sets out the causes and conditions: 「一切法性無所能作。」 tr. "The nature of all dharmas has nothing it is able to do."

Treatise ① (continued): All Dharmas Are Empty in Nature—How Does One Practise the Six Perfections and Obtain Awakening; What Skilful Means Refers to

Having heard these things, Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘If all dharmas are empty in nature and without anything existent, then how does the bodhisattva practise the six perfections and become able to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

The Buddha answered that when the bodhisattva practises prajñā he has this thought: ‘Though dharmas are ultimately empty, because beings are mad and inverted they cling deeply and do not understand; if I do not use the power of skilful means, they cannot be delivered.’ What is called skilful means is the golden-coloured body, the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, immeasurable light, supernormal powers and transformations, being able with one finger to shake the three-thousand great-thousand lands of the ten directions, expounding the Dharma with the Brahmā voice without satiety, the form body, the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the eighteen unshared dharmas, unobstructed liberation, the omniscience of all kinds, great kindness and great compassion, and so on. Having fulfilled the immeasurable dharmas of the buddhas, he is then able to teach and transform beings, and beings will certainly believe and accept. Having obtained such power, even if he were to speak falsely people would still believe him, how much more when he speaks the truth! As it says in the sūtra, 「我雖知諸法實相,能入涅槃,但為眾生故行檀波羅蜜」 tr. "though I know the real mark of all dharmas and am able to enter nirvāṇa, yet for the sake of beings I practise dānapāramitā", and so on, as is said at length in the sūtra, and so on up to 「不可以異事度眾生」 tr. "beings cannot be delivered by any other matter".

Treatise ① (continued): In Ultimate Emptiness There Is No Difference, So How Is Prajñā Most Honoured—the Simile of Mount Sumeru

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the perfections are without difference because of ultimate emptiness, then why is prajñāpāramitā the most honoured among the perfections?’

The Buddha approved Subhūti: within ultimate emptiness the perfections are indeed without difference. If there were no prajñāpāramitā, who could know that the perfections are ultimately empty and without difference? If there were no prajñā, how would the five dharmas obtain the name of pāramitā? When the five perfections have not yet entered prajñā, they have difference; once they have entered prajñā, they are without difference. As things of various different colours, on reaching the side of Mount Sumeru, all become one colour alike, and yet one cannot say: 「餘物色皆同,何以獨稱須彌為大?」 tr. "The colours of the other things are all the same; why is Sumeru alone called great?" Dānapāramitā and the others are likewise: though they are without difference, it is all because of the power of prajñā, and one cannot say: 「何以獨稱般若為大?」 tr. "Why is prajñā alone called great?"

Treatise ① (continued): In the Foremost Real Meaning, Too, There Is No Difference—Distinguishing for the Sake of Worldly Convention; the Simile of the Jewel of the Precious Maiden

Though Subhūti had received the Buddha's explanation, he had not yet been able to understand it well, and again, by another road, he asked the World-Honored One: ‘If within the real meaning there is no difference, then why is prajñā the highest among the five perfections?’ What was spoken before was the emptiness of one who has not yet obtained the noble path; what is spoken now is the emptiness of one who has obtained the noble path, and therefore it is called the foremost real meaning. The noble path of the foremost real meaning is the most worthy of belief, and within it too there is no difference.

The Buddha approved, saying: ‘Just so! Just so! I speak of the distinctions of the six perfections all for the sake of worldly convention. Why? To the people of the world one cannot speak only of the real mark of all dharmas; hearing it they are bewildered and give rise to doubt and regret. Therefore, taking the highest meaning as the mind, one uses worldly language to speak; therefore it is said, by distinguishing, that there are the perfections, in order to teach and transform beings. Beings in reality are without any dharma; all are empty, neither arising nor dying, neither retrogressing nor rising; form and the other dharmas are likewise. Therefore, though prajñāpāramitā is empty, because it is able to disclose and show such a matter it is the highest and most wondrous; it is as the jewel of the precious maiden is, among all women, the foremost, the highest, and the most wondrous.’

Treatise ① (continued): Taking Up Two Phrases of the Sūtra—With What Intention Prajñā Is Always Called Highest; Prajñā Guards All Wholesome Dharmas

The sūtra's phrase 「須菩提白佛:佛以何意故常說般若最上」 tr. "Subhūti addressed the Buddha: With what intention does the Buddha constantly say that prajñā is the highest?" means this: Subhūti has already, by various causes and conditions, spoken of prajñā and the five perfections as without difference, and the Buddha too approved what he said, yet he further says that prajñā is the highest.

The sūtra's phrase 「佛言:般若波羅蜜守護一切善法,至薩婆若中住」 tr. "The Buddha said: Prajñāpāramitā guards all wholesome dharmas, so that they arrive in sarvajñā and abide there" means this: though everything is empty, if there were no prajñā, none of the wholesome dharmas could arrive at sarvajñā. What are called wholesome dharmas are the five perfections, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, great kindness and compassion, and the other dharmas of the bodhisattvas.

Treatise ① (continued): Question and Answer—Practising the Wholesome Dharmas Can Also Arrive at Sarvajñā; Why Speak Only of Prajñā

The treatise-author asks:

If practising the wholesome dharmas can also arrive at sarvajñā, why is it said only 「般若故得至」 tr. "it is by prajñā that one is able to arrive"?

The treatise-author answers:

Though the wholesome dharmas, coming together, can break the afflictions and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, yet among them the power and function of prajñāpāramitā are the greatest. It is as when a great army crushes the enemy, and the general obtains the fame of the achievement.

Someone further says: the wholesome dharmas, if they do not obtain prajñā, cannot arrive at sarvajñā; prajñā, though it does not obtain the wholesome dharmas, is able on its own to arrive at sarvajñā. As is said in the sūtra: 「師子雷音佛國,寶樹莊嚴,其樹常出無量法音,所謂一切法畢竟空、無生無滅等。其土人民生便聞此法音故,不起惡心,得無生法忍。」 tr. "The buddha-land of the Buddha Lion's Thunder-Voice is adorned with jewelled trees, and its trees constantly give forth immeasurable sounds of the Dharma, namely that all dharmas are ultimately empty, without arising and without ceasing, and so on. Because the people of that land hear these sounds of the Dharma as soon as they are born, they do not give rise to an evil mind, and they obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas." Where would such people have giving, upholding the precepts, and the other merits? There were also madmen and drunkards who heard the four truths from the Buddha and at that very time obtained the path. In such cases and the like, if there is no wisdom, then to practise only the other dharmas and obtain the path—there is no such case!

Treatise ① (continued): Prajñā Is without Taking and without Giving Up—In All Dharmas One Does Not Grasp at Marks

Subhūti asked the Buddha: ‘Prajñā is ultimately empty; it does not take up the noble dharmas and does not give up the dharmas of ordinary persons; then why does the Buddha say 「是般若波羅蜜能至薩婆若住」 tr. "this prajñāpāramitā is able to arrive at sarvajñā and abide there"?’

The Buddha approved his words: ‘Just so! Just so! This prajñāpāramitā is without taking and without giving up.’ Though it is said to take sarvajñā, it takes by way of the dharma of not taking. The meaning of abiding is likewise. Here the Buddha himself sets out the causes and conditions, namely that in all dharmas one does not grasp at marks. What is called all dharmas is from form all the way to awakening. These dharmas are false and deceptive, born from causes and conditions; because they have no self-nature one does not take them, and because one does not take them one does not give them up, because one does not keep them in mind and grasp at marks.

Treatise ① (continued): Not Keeping in Mind, Then Roots of Goodness Do Not Increase—the Simile of Planting Grain among Foul Weeds

Subhūti said: ‘If one does not keep in mind form and the other dharmas, then how do roots of goodness increase? If roots of goodness do not increase, how does one obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’

The Buddha answered: if a bodhisattva is able to extinguish keeping in mind with regard to all dharmas, this is the three gates of liberation—emptiness, the signless, and non-action—and liberation is the real mark of all dharmas. Though there are roots of goodness, because of the inversion of the mind that grasps at marks and clings, they do not increase; it is as when grain is planted: though its sprouts are good, because foul weeds are many they cannot increase.

Here the causes and conditions are set out: 「以眾生憶念故,生三界善、不善處;若無憶念則不著,不著則不生。」 tr. "Because beings keep things in mind, they are born in the wholesome and unwholesome places of the three realms; if there is no keeping in mind, then one does not cling, and not clinging, one is not born."

Treatise ① (continued): Where Does He Abide, What Does He Attain—He Does Not Abide, and So On up to: in Not Abiding He Also Does Not Abide

Having heard these things from the Buddha, Subhūti considered and reckoned: ‘This dharma is ultimately empty and without anything existent; if one practises this dharma, there should also be nothing to be attained and no place of abiding. Why? Because cause and fruit resemble one another.’ Therefore he asked the Buddha: ‘The bodhisattva who has this thought and practises prajñā—where does he abide, and what does he attain?’

The Buddha answered: ‘In all dharmas, form and the rest, he does not abide, and so on up to: in not abiding he also does not abide.’ Because he does not grasp at marks he does not cling, and because he does not cling he does not abide. Here the Buddha himself sets out the causes and conditions: ‘This bodhisattva does not see that there is any dharma that can be clung to or that can be abided in, nor one who clings nor one who abides.’ Here, because dharmas are hard to break, only dharmas are spoken of, and the one who clings is not spoken of.

Treatise ① (continued): The First Losing and the Next Losing—Losing by Clinging to Emptiness, Losing by Clinging to Prajñā's Being without Nature

Subhūti! If a bodhisattva abides in this emptiness of beings and emptiness of dharmas and has this thought, 「我能如是行」 tr. "I am able to practise thus", then that is losing, that is separation. Why? Because prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of not clinging. This bodhisattva, with the mind of a self, clings outwardly to emptiness and inwardly to a self, and does not practise in accord with prajñā, so it is said that he is far from prajñā. Why? Because prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of not clinging, because its nature is non-existent.

Above, one lost by clinging to emptiness; now, having broken emptiness and obtained prajñā, one yet loses by clinging to prajñā's being without nature, and because of losing one does not receive the prediction. If one has this thought, 「住般若中能生檀波羅蜜等」 tr. "abiding in prajñā, one can give rise to dānapāramitā and the others", that too is likewise losing.

Treatise ① (continued): Question and Answer—The Third Losing: Losing because the Mind Has Hopes

The treatise-author asks:

The causes and conditions of the two kinds of losing above can be explained thus; what is it that is taken as losing now?

The treatise-author answers:

The two kinds of losing above are because, by clinging to emptiness and clinging to the dharma of being without nature, one then cannot cultivate dānapāramitā and the other merits, and instead gives rise to wrong views, having this thought: ‘If dharmas are all empty, what is there that can be practised?’ This person, because of not clinging to emptiness and not clinging to being without nature, practises dānapāramitā and the others, having this thought: ‘To be able not to cling to emptiness and not to cling to being without nature, and yet to be able to practise these merits—only this is the true path.’ This too is losing, because in his mind there are hopes.

If one loses prajñā, one cannot practise dānapāramitā, and so on up to great compassion. Why? Because anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is a true and real dharma, and prajñāpāramitā resembles it; giving and the other wholesome dharmas do not resemble it, because they grasp at marks and cling.

Treatise ① (continued): The Fourth Losing—Recollecting, Imagining, and Discriminating for Oneself and Disclosing It to Others Is Also Losing

If a bodhisattva himself recollects, imagines, and discriminates: ‘All dharmas are not grasped at as marks; the buddhas knew this matter and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’ What is called not grasping at marks is named ultimate emptiness, which cannot be taken, because all marks have ceased. And he further discloses it and expounds it for others—then he loses prajñā. This person, because by seeking emptiness he loses and by seeking being without nature he also loses, thinks in his mind: I am an ordinary person in birth and death, my afflictions are not yet exhausted, how could I obtain it? He simply follows the Buddha's words, does not himself discriminate, and with a concentrated mind says to others: ‘Not grasping at any mark is the Buddha-dharma.’ By various causes and conditions he discloses and instructs with this matter—this too is losing. Why? Because the buddhas have nothing attained with regard to dharmas, and the meaning of taking is likewise; this dharma of not grasping at marks cannot be spoken of even as a provisional name, how much less could there be something attained! The Dharma of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence, without any idle discourse, because the path of all language is cut off.

Treatise ① (continued): How Is One Who Practises without Fault—Knowing That Ultimate Emptiness Cannot Be Found or Known: Then There Is No Losing

Subhūti had this thought: ‘If within emptiness there is losing, and within the emptiness of emptiness there is also losing, and within the dharma of not taking there is also losing—yet there cannot be no path.’ Now he should ask the Buddha: ‘How does one practise so as to be without these faults?’

The Buddha answered: ‘If a bodhisattva knows that dharmas are ultimately empty, without anything existent, and cannot be taken, and that this dharma cannot be found or known, one who practises thus is without losing.’ The bodhisattva clings to ultimate emptiness, clings to being without nature, clings to the path the bodhisattva practises; the Buddha says that all three kinds are losing.

Having heard these things, the bodhisattva gave up the clinging mind, yet now he still clings to what the Buddha practises and has not stopped: ‘What the Buddha practises must certainly be the true path; I should only follow the Buddha in practice.’ All dharmas are without anything existent and are not grasped at as marks; therefore this too is losing. Now he is able to be like the dharma the Buddha obtained in his mind: of such a mark of dharmas, the Buddha too has nothing to be attained; because of nothing to be attained, he does not covet and prize the Buddha and does not slight and despise other people; towards all beings his mind is equal.

Treatise ① (continued): If One Is Apart from Its Own Mark, How Can One Practise—Not Giving Rise to Any Dharma Is Called Being Able to Practise Prajñā

Here it is asked further: ‘Thus, this is pure prajñā, without fault, apart from its own mark and not clinging. Not to be apart from its own mark is a dharma that has marks and clings; if it is apart from its own mark, then how can one practise it?’

The Buddha answered: ‘If a bodhisattva does not give rise to any dharma, this is called being able to practise prajñā. This bodhisattva does not say that this form is permanent or impermanent and so on, nor is form, nor whose form.’ What is called is form is the breaking of form; what is called whose form is the breaking of the person. Form, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, is likewise. If a dharma is ultimately empty in this way, and when searched for is unfindable, this is what cannot be given rise to. Why is that? Because nature cannot give rise to nature, and what is without nature cannot give rise to what is without nature.

Treatise ① (continued): The Similes of the Four Kinds of Troops Following and of the Good Charioteer Driving a Team of Four—Concluding Praise That Prajñā Is Most Honoured and Most Wondrous

Discourses such as these, which break inversion and obtain the true and real, are all the power of prajñāpāramitā, and the other perfections all follow it; it is as wherever a wheel-turning sage king goes, the four kinds of troops constantly follow him. Because of the merit of the sage king, the four kinds of troops are all able to fly; because of the power of prajñā, the other dharmas all become of real nature and together arrive at the Buddha path.

Further, it is as a person skilled at driving drives a carriage of four horses and does not lose the level road. Though the horses have the strength to pull the carriage, without the driver they cannot arrive anywhere; giving and the others are likewise: though they have the power of the retribution of merit, without prajñā to tame and drive them they cannot arrive at the Buddha path.

By various similes such as these: though the five perfections, having entered into prajñā, are without difference, because of this matter prajñāpāramitā is the most honoured and the most wondrous.

Treatise ① (continued): What Is the Bodhisattva Path, and What Is Not the Bodhisattva Path

Subhūti heard the Buddha speak by various causes and conditions of prajñā as the greatest, and further heard that not to practise such practice is not to practise prajñāpāramitā, and so he asked the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is the bodhisattva path? What is not the bodhisattva path?’

The Buddha answered: ‘The two vehicles are not the bodhisattva path.’

Though ordinary persons and the afflictions are also not the bodhisattva path, they are not spoken of because they are coarse and obvious; it is because the two vehicles likewise practise emptiness and likewise seek nirvāṇa that they are spoken of as not the bodhisattva path. For people do not give rise to doubt about coarse and obvious matters; it is about subtle matters that people give rise to doubt. Sarvajñā is the bodhisattva path—this is because it is speaking of the result in the cause.

Treatise ① (continued): Prajñā Arises for a Great Matter—without Arising and without Ceasing, yet It Does Not Hinder Practising the Six Perfections

Subhūti rejoiced and praised prajñā, speaking these words: ‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of a great matter.’ As is said at length in the sūtra, and so on up to 「諸法常住故」 tr. "because dharmas abide constantly".

Subhūti raised a difficulty: ‘If prajñā has nothing arising and nothing ceasing, then how does one practise giving, upholding the precepts, and the rest?’

The Buddha answered: because prajñā has nothing arising and nothing ceasing, it is ultimate emptiness; because it is ultimate emptiness, it does not hinder practising the six perfections.

The bodhisattva hears omniscience praised by various causes and conditions; for the sake of omniscience he practises giving and the other dharmas; these dharmas, for the sake of delivering all beings, are dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; the merit of these six perfections is established within the real mark of all dharmas and dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Such a bodhisattva fulfils the six perfections, kindness, and the other merits, and is not inverted, because he rightly practises roots of goodness.

Treatise ① (continued): How Should One Train in the Six Perfections—Neither Joined nor Dispersed; Abiding without Abiding

Subhūti asked: ‘How should the bodhisattva cultivate and train in the six perfections?’

The Buddha answered: ‘If a bodhisattva contemplates form and the other dharmas as neither joined nor dispersed.’ Form and the other dharmas are joined because the inverted afflictions come together, and are dispersed because they are contemplated with right wisdom. When the bodhisattva contemplates deeply with keen wisdom, there is no dharma that can be joined; the inverted afflictions are all false and deceptive, and so it is not joining. As was said before in the matter of breaking defilement and the one defiled. Therefore the bodhisattva, knowing that dharmas are from the first not joined, also has no dispersing, and then does not give rise to a mind of haughty pride.

Further, the bodhisattva should not have this thought: ‘With true wisdom I make form and the other dharmas pure and abide in them. Why? Because form and the other dharmas have no place of abiding.’ As earth abides on water, water abides on wind, wind abides on space, and space abides on nothing; because from the first there is no place of abiding, all things abide on nothing. The bodhisattva should abide thus in the dharma of non-abiding and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.

Treatise ① (continued): The Simile of Planting a Tree, and the Exhortation to Train in Prajñā

Here a simile is spoken: the tree is prajñāpāramitā, and the fruit is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. If a person wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, he should plant the seed of prajñāpāramitā. The person is the practitioner, and the water is the five perfections. As when a person waters a tree, though he has not yet seen the fruit, when the time comes he obtains it—the season coming together: this is the fulfilment of the dharmas.

As is said in the sūtra in praise of prajñā: 「若菩薩欲不隨他行,得諸法實相;若有邪見人來破壞,覺而不隨;若欲淨佛國土、坐道場、轉法輪,當學般若。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva wishes not to practise by following others, and to obtain the real mark of all dharmas; if, when people of wrong views come to destroy it, he is to be aware and not follow them; if he wishes to purify buddha-lands, to sit at the seat of awakening, and to turn the wheel of the Dharma, he should train in prajñā."

Treatise ① (continued): The Buddha Teaches People to Train in Prajñā—Obtaining Mastery in All Dharmas; the Metaphor of the Archer

Subhūti asked the Buddha: ‘As the Buddha teaches, should the bodhisattva train in prajñā?’

The Buddha said: ‘I teach people to train in prajñā.’

Subhūti had this thought: ‘All dharmas are of the mark of equality; why does he teach people to train only in prajñā?’

The Buddha answered: ‘Because by training in this prajñāpāramitā one is able to obtain mastery in all dharmas, therefore I teach people to train in prajñāpāramitā.’

Prajñāpāramitā is the greatest among all dharmas, as the Buddha is the most honoured among all beings; and again, as among the myriad rivers the great sea is the greatest.

As in the metaphor of the archer spoken of in the sūtra. If a bodhisattva is able thus to practise the prajñā of mastery in all dharmas, neither Māra nor Māra's men can overcome him, how much less people of overweening pride and people of wrong views!

Treatise ① (continued): Kept in Mind by the Buddhas of the Ten Directions—the Simile of the Brave Warrior Entering Battle

This bodhisattva is protected and kept in mind by the buddhas of the ten directions. The meaning of the buddhas' protecting and keeping in mind is as was said before. Here the Buddha says: ‘If a bodhisattva practises the six perfections and is also able to contemplate the six perfections as ultimately empty, such a person, because he has great effort, is kept in mind by the buddhas.’ It is as a brave warrior who enters battle, breaks the bandits, and receives no wound is kept in mind by his lord; the bodhisattva is likewise: breaking the bandits of the afflictions, fulfilling the six perfections, and not clinging to the six perfections, he is kept in mind by the buddhas.

The buddhas do not keep him in mind by taking this bodhisattva's form, nor by taking feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness. Why? Because form and the other dharmas are false and deceptive and not real, the buddhas keep him in mind by contemplating the mark as it really is of this bodhisattva's body.

Treatise ① (continued): The Bodhisattva Has Much to Train in, yet in Reality Has Nothing to Train in

Subhūti rejoiced and said: ‘The bodhisattva has much to train in.’ He trains in worldly dharmas and also trains in the dharmas of the world-transcending path; he trains in the perfections and also trains in ultimate emptiness; he trains in rising and also trains in ceasing. Ordinary persons train in rising and cannot train in ceasing; śrāvakas train in ceasing and cannot train in rising; the bodhisattva trains both in rising and in ceasing, and therefore it is said that he has much to train in. This rising and ceasing are like an illusion, like a dream; because of ultimate emptiness, in reality there is nothing to train in.

The Buddha approved his words and himself set out the causes and conditions: ‘What the bodhisattva trains in is all with nothing to be attained.’

Treatise ① (continued): Whether Brief or Extensive—the Eighty-four Thousand Heaps of Dharma, down to a Single Passage

Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The dharmas the Buddha speaks, whether brief or extensive, are all what the bodhisattva should train in; why is it said that what he trains in is all with nothing to be attained?’

Subhūti's meaning is this: as the eighty-four thousand heaps of Dharma and the twelve divisions of the scriptures that the Buddha has spoken, whether extensive or brief, are all what people of the three vehicles train in; here it is said that the bodhisattva who wishes to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi should train in the six perfections, whether brief or extensive; the one who trains should receive and uphold this Dharma and draw near to it, read it, recite it, consider it, and rightly contemplate it; and so on up to entering the signless samādhi, where mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move. When the bodhisattva is able to train thus, he is able to know the brief marks and the extensive marks of dharmas.

What is called extensive is the immeasurable Buddha-dharma from the eighty-four thousand heaps of Dharma onward; what is called brief goes down even to the Smaller Sūtra, one chapter in the Smaller Sūtra, one passage in one chapter.

Further, what is called brief is to know that dharmas are all empty, signless, non-action, without arising and without ceasing, and so on; what is called extensive is the distinguishing of the various specific marks of dharmas, as is said later under 「善知識」 tr. "the good friend".

Treatise ① (continued): The Mark of Suchness as It Is—Knowing the General Mark and the Specific Marks Is the Brief and Extensive Marks

Subhūti asked: ‘How does the bodhisattva know the brief marks and the extensive marks of all dharmas?’

The Buddha answered: ‘If he knows dharmas to be like the mark of suchness, namely: not arising, not ceasing, not abiding-and-changing.’

The treatise-author asks:

If suchness is a single mark, the mark of non-arising, then how is it that the bodhisattva, because he knows this suchness, knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas? The general mark and the specific marks are the brief marks and the extensive marks.

The treatise-author answers:

Suchness is the name of the real mark of all dharmas; it abides constantly and is indestructible, and does not turn with the various contemplations. When the bodhisattva obtains this suchness, he breaks ignorance, wrong views, and the other inversions; because this person has obtained the real dharma, he knows clearly and distinctly the general mark and the specific marks of all worldly dharmas. Formerly, when he was an ordinary person, his wisdom-eye was diseased; because it was covered by ignorance and inversion, he could not know as it really is.

Treatise ① (continued): Asked Again—In the Mark of the Real Dharma All Knowledges Cease; How Can One Know the General Mark and the Specific Marks Clearly and Distinctly

The treatise-author asks:

What is called the mark of the real dharma is emptiness, the signless, and non-action, where all knowledges cease; then why is it said 「得如實相故,了了知諸法總相、別相」 tr. "because one obtains the mark as it really is, one clearly and distinctly knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas"?

The treatise-author answers:

I have already answered this before, yet because you grasp at marks within suchness, you raise this difficulty again; if you knew suchness, you would not raise this difficulty. Because this suchness is ultimately signless, it does not hinder knowing the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas, because wisdom is bright, pure, clear, and distinct. Further, it is as when a person, having grown up, only then knows that what he did as a small child was all foolish and laughable. The bodhisattva is likewise: having entered the real mark of all dharmas and risen from it, while still within the six faculties that are the retribution of inversion, he keeps in mind the bliss of the liberation of quiescence, and only then knows that what the six worldly faculties cling to are all false and deceptive dharmas that can be given up—this is called 「總相」 tr. "the general mark". Within this, distinguishing that impurity has the superior, the middling, and the inferior; impermanence, suffering, emptiness, non-self, and so on are likewise; and so on up to the eighty-four thousand kinds of error.

Treatise ① (continued): The Three Gates of Suchness, the Nature of Dharmas, and the Limit of Reality—Non-Limit Is the Limit of Reality; without Parts and without Non-Parts

Further, because one knows suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality, one also knows the brief marks and the extensive marks of dharmas. The meaning of the differences among suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality is as was said in the first chapter.

Here the Buddha says: 「非際是實際。」 tr. "Non-limit is the limit of reality." What is called non-limit is that there is no mark that can be taken and no fixed dharma that can be clung to.

Because one obtains the nature of dharmas, one knows that the eighteen natures, form and the rest, are all the nature of dharmas. As for the mark of the nature of dharmas, the Buddha says: 「無分、無非分。」 tr. "Without parts, without non-parts." What is called without parts is that one cannot point out this or point out that; it is without discrimination, signless, and immeasurable; what is called without non-parts is that one does not cling to this mark of breaking measure—the signless, the immeasurable, and so on. The nature of dharmas is not seen because two things obstruct it: first, having marks and having measure; second, being signless and immeasurable. Having marks and having measure is coarse; being signless and immeasurable is subtle; therefore it is said 「法性相無分、無非分」 tr. "the mark of the nature of dharmas is without parts and without non-parts". The bodhisattva enters the three gates of liberation and abides in the three kinds of real dharmas, suchness and the rest, and then is able to reckon and know the general mark and the specific marks of all dharmas.

Treatise ① (continued): The Gate of Neither Joined nor Dispersed—Question and Answer on the Two Fingers

Having heard the Buddha's answer, Subhūti wished to ask further about other approaches of the immeasurable Buddha-dharma.

The Buddha answered: ‘Because one knows that all dharmas are without joining and without dispersing, one knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas.’

The treatise-author asks:

The eye sees two fingers joining and dispersing; why is it said 「無合散」 tr. "without joining or dispersing"?

The treatise-author answers:

I said before: 「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信。」 tr. "What the fleshly eye sees is no different from what cattle and sheep see; it cannot be trusted."

Further, only when three joints, skin, and flesh are complete is there a finger; a finger has no fixed dharma.

Further, even supposing there is the dharma of a finger, it is not wholly joined: one part is joined and the greater part is not joined; because the greater part is not joined, one cannot say that the finger is joined.

The treatise-author asks:

Is it acceptable to call it joined because a small part is joined?

The treatise-author answers:

A small part of the finger is not called a finger, so how can one say that the finger is joined? If the greater part's not being joined is not called not joined, why should the joining of a small part be called joined? Therefore one cannot say that the two fingers are joined.

Further, because the finger and its parts are neither different nor one, there is no finger; because there is no finger there is no joining; entering into the gate of breaking one and different, there is no joining at all. As the Buddha says here: 「一切法自性無,性無故即是無法,無法云何有合散?」 tr. "All dharmas are without self-nature; because nature is non-existent, they are non-existent dharmas; how could non-existent dharmas have joining and dispersing?"

Treatise ① (continued): This Is Called the Brief Gathering of Prajñāpāramitā

Subhūti heard the Buddha speak of the four gates—suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed—and knew the brief marks and the extensive marks; therefore Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! This is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā. Because the brief gathering, when heard, is the path of peace and security, it is what all bodhisattvas should train in.’

義疏Exposition

大方便品之中:三問之釋、九喻、五度入般若、三失與無失、菩薩道非菩薩道、如法性實際不合不散四門

在問什麼

之上一卷全是經文。經文所問只有三句——這樣方便力成就的菩薩,發意以來有多久?供養過幾佛?種了什麼善根?佛一一答之,隨即轉入一長串譬喻:日月照四天下、轉輪聖王之輪寶、無夫之婦、軍將鎧仗、諸小國王朝侍、眾川入海、人之右手、輪寶前導四兵。譬喻既盡,須菩提連番設難,從『一切法自性空,云何行六波羅蜜得菩提』問起,歷『諸波羅蜜無差別,云何般若最尊』『不取不捨,云何言至薩婆若住』『不憶念,云何增長善根』,直到「何所住、何所得」;佛答之外又出四種「是失」,末後以如、法性、實際、不合不散四門收在「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」一句上。

之中則是論主釋這一整段經文。所以之中的題面與之上完全不同:之上是佛與須菩提的問答,之中是論主逐句解釋這些問答為什麼這樣問、為什麼這樣答。讀之中要先立這個分際——凡此卷中出現的「佛答」「須菩提問」,都不是新起的對話,是論主在牒出之上的經文而釋之;凡出現「問曰」「答曰」,才是論主自己設難自己解答。這兩層不可混作一層讀。

論主所釋,關節有四。第一關節在三問之次第:發心久近、供養幾佛、種何等善根——這三問看似瑣碎,論主一一指出其所由:久發心而未必見佛,見佛而未必種善根,故有第二問、第三問;而「種善根」之定義,論主下得極嚴——不是華香供養,是深心行六波羅蜜而迴為菩提。第二關節在九喻之總義:五波羅蜜不得般若則不名波羅蜜。這一句是全卷之骨。論主用無夫之婦說其易壞,用轉輪王無輪寶說其不成名,用健將器仗說其不畏敵,用諸小王朝宗、眾流入海說其所趣,用右手左手說其便與不便,用導師在前、輪寶前導說其所由成辦——譬雖九而所明只一。第三關節在取相之失:著空是失,著般若無性是失,不著空不著無性而以為真道是失,自以為隨佛語而為他開示是失;論主歷列四段,而末後自收為「三種皆失」。諸失層層轉細,最後一失細到幾乎看不出是失——這是全卷最險之處,也是論主著力最深之處。第四關節在四門:如、法性、實際、不合不散。前三門是義理之門,第四門是破執之門;論主於第四門特設二指合散之問答,把「合」這個最尋常的經驗拆到無可拆,然後引佛語「一切法自性無」作結。

所以之中要讀的,不是一串譬喻和一串問答,是論主給般若波羅蜜所定的位置:它不是六度中最好的那一度,它是使其餘五度成其為度的那件事。這個位置一旦定住,諸失之所以為失、四門之所以能攝略廣,都從此處看得明白。末句「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」——略攝二字,正是說這四門把整部般若收在一處。

逐段解明

一、須菩提三問之首問:發心以來幾時。 論主起釋即點出此問之所由:「須菩提聞菩薩摩訶薩大利根相,所謂一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜,行一波羅蜜即能具五波羅蜜,如上品中說;是事希有,故問佛」先問一句:須菩提何以不問別的,單問時節?因為所聞者是『一能具五』——一度即具六度,這在常情上是極難信的事。難信之事,人第一個要問的就是『要多久才能到這地步』。所以此問不是好奇,是因希有而生的探本之問。「如上品中說」五字須留意:論主明說此義承自上一品,不是本品新立;讀者若把它當作本品新義,則下文「大利根相」四字無所繫。

二、佛答發心以來無量億阿僧祇劫。 論主牒佛答云:「是菩薩發心已來,除大菩薩,於餘眾生無量億阿僧祇劫。」關節在「除大菩薩」四字。這是一句限定語——不是說一切菩薩皆須如此之久,是說撇開大菩薩不論,就其餘眾生而言是如此之久。若無這四字,便成了『凡得方便力者必經無量劫』的通則,與大乘頓發之義相違。論主照錄不改,正是留下這個分寸。

三、第二問之所由:久發心而未必見佛。 論主釋須菩提何以又問供養幾佛云:「或有菩薩發心已來無量億阿僧祇劫,大罪因緣覆心故不見佛,不親近供養。」此段最要緊的一句是「大罪因緣覆心故不見佛」。時劫之久不能保證見佛——罪能覆心,心覆則佛現前而不見。所以發心的年數不是資格。讀此處要防一個滑失:不要把「不見佛」讀成佛不出世,是心被覆而不見。下文之問便由此而起:既然久發心未必見佛,那就要另問一句供養過幾佛。

四、佛答供養如恒河沙等諸佛。 論主牒云:「是菩薩為已供養如恒河沙等諸佛。」此答與上答同一格式——不說一個確數,說一個無法計數的量。經文之答所以取此式者,正因為所問之事本不在數上;若答以確數,則學者將以數自量,反成障礙。

五、兩數相會之釋:多數理同。 論主自下一注:「上言『無量億阿僧祇』,今言『恒河沙』者,多數理同故。」這一句是為讀者解一個可能的疑——前後兩處所用之量詞不同,是不是所指有異?論主答:不異,同是取其多而已。此類注在本論中極多,其用不在增義理,在防讀者於文字小異處生枝節。讀本論要習慣這種注:它告訴你哪裡不必深究。

六、第三問之所由與「種善根」之定義。 論主釋第三問云:「有菩薩久發心,雖多以華香供養諸佛,而未能種善根」——供養而未種善根,這是第三問之所由。隨即論主把「種善根」定義得極嚴:「若以深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德,是名『種善根』。」兩個條件缺一不可:一要深心行六度,二要為菩提故。凡不具此二者,雖華香遍供,論主不許其名為種善根。此處不可讀輕:供養之事人人能為,種善根之事則須有所迴向。而論主特別點出那種「作是念:『我必當得果報……』」的心——這正是未種善根者的心相:他行六度而所期在果報,不在菩提。

七、佛答具足行六波羅蜜。 論主牒佛答云:「是菩薩從初發心已來,具足行六波羅蜜,一切福德無不作者,一切善法無不修集。」此答正與上文所立之定義相應:問的是「種何等善根」,答的是「具足行六波羅蜜」——足見論主所定之義不是自出,是從經答上讀出來的。「從初發心已來」六字尤要:不是行到後來才具足,是從初發心即如此。這一句是下文諸失中「著菩薩所行道」一失的遠因,讀到那裡可回看此處。

八、歎希有:後來之心與無恩之利。 論主釋須菩提歎希有,析為二事。其一:「未斷諸煩惱、未離生死,而能勝斷煩惱、離生死法者。」——這是拿未斷者與已斷者相比,而說未斷者更勝。論主接著說其所以然:「無始生死已來集諸惡法,菩薩心後來,而能用後來心,不隨先所集惡心」惡心是積了無始劫的老住戶,菩薩之心是後來的新客,新客能不隨老住戶,這才叫希有。其二:「一切眾生無恩於菩薩,而菩薩常欲利益。」——更進一層:「是諸眾生或欲奪菩薩命、割截身體,菩薩欲以第一佛樂智慧命,欲與眾生。」一邊要奪其身命,一邊要與其慧命;兩相對照而希有之義乃足。讀此段要知:希有不在神通,在這兩處心行之逆轉。

九、日月之譬:二氣和合而萬物成長。 論主釋佛作譬之意云「欲令此事明了故作譬喻」,隨即解日月之喻。此喻之解法值得細看:論主不只說日月能照,更說「月是陰氣,日是陽氣,二氣和合故萬物成長」——取其二者相須而不可偏廢。合之於菩薩,則是「以大悲心憐愍眾生故,能隨所願行一切善法;大智慧力故,破眾生著善法心」。悲如月之陰、智如日之陽,一以生長善法,一以破其著心;二者和合,六度乃至菩提方能成就。若只有悲而無智,善法徒增執著;若只有智而無悲,則無善法可增。此是本卷第一個雙輪之義。

十、有眼而無日月之譬:世善利智不足以照。 論主續此喻而翻一面:「又復眾生雖復有眼,若無日月,則無所見」眼是眾生本有的能力,日月是外來的照明;有眼而無照明則一無所見。合之則是「眾生雖有世俗善根利智,不得般若波羅蜜照明,尚不得二乘,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。此句下得極重:世俗的善根與聰明,連二乘都到不了。要防的誤讀是把「利智」當作般若的一小分——論主的意思正相反:利智屬眼,般若屬日月,不是同一類東西的多少之別。

十一、不得般若則不名波羅蜜:以不破著心故。 論主下一總判:「菩薩雖行五波羅蜜,不得般若波羅蜜,不得名波羅蜜,以不破著心故。」此句是全卷之骨,須逐字看。不說『不得般若則五度無功德』,說「不得名波羅蜜」——功德仍在,名分不成。所以者何?「以不破著心故」。波羅蜜者到彼岸之謂;著心不破則此岸之根未拔,雖行而不能到,故不得其名。下文一切譬喻,都在說明這一句。

十二、無夫之婦之譬:其心易破。 論主承上而說:「若菩薩乃至能自以身命布施,若無般若,其心易破,如無夫之婦,侵凌則易」此喻所取者只在一點——無所倚而易受侵。取譬要看它取的是哪一點:不是說五度卑弱,是說無所護持者易壞。所以緊接一句「若有般若,則不可破壞」,正反並舉而喻意乃定。「乃至能自以身命布施」一語尤須留意:布施到捨身命,已是極處;極處尚且易破,則其餘可知。

十三、轉輪聖王無輪寶之譬:有量有盡故不名波羅蜜。 論主更端云:「菩薩雖行種種諸餘深法,不得般若,不名為行波羅蜜,但名為行善法,有量有盡故。」——此處給出了不得名的理由:有量有盡。隨即以轉輪王為喻:「雖有千子、八萬四千小王及六寶,不得名為轉輪聖王,不能飛行到四天下;若天遣金輪寶至,乃得名為轉輪聖王。」千子六寶皆是實有之德,缺的只是輪寶一件;缺此一件,名與用俱不成。合之則「雖有布施等諸善法,不得般若波羅蜜故,不名為『菩薩為行六波羅蜜人』,不能除障礙、行菩薩道故」。此喻與上喻分工明白:無夫之婦說易壞,無輪寶說不成。

十四、健將器仗之譬與菩薩旃陀羅。 論主釋此喻甚簡:「健將即是菩薩,器仗是般若。」隨即逐一解經文所列之能壞者。增上慢者,論主界定為「未得聖道,意謂已得」;其所以毀壞菩薩,論主說在「菩薩說畢竟空法;是人行善法,心不同故」——不是有意作對,是所行之法相異而自然相拒。末及「菩薩旃陀羅」,論主不自立義,引〈魔品〉之文以實之:「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢。」此是全卷少見的跨品引證,其所引者是本經自身之文,不是外說。讀此處要知:論主給「菩薩旃陀羅」下的不是罵名,是一個可驗的相——因魔稱名授記而生輕慢。

十五、為般若故說五波羅蜜:五事各有所破。 論主翻出一層更根本的意思:「為般若波羅蜜故說五波羅蜜;若人能直行諸法實相,則不為說布施等入般若初門。」——五度是為般若而設的入門,不是與般若並列的六件事。設之所以然在「人鈍根、罪重故」。隨即逐度說其對治:「以布施破慳;持戒折薄諸煩惱;忍辱開福德門,能行難事;精進如風吹火,熾然不息;禪定攝心一定,觀諸法實相故。」五事各有所治,次第井然——施治慳,戒治煩惱之厚,忍開其門,進助其勢,禪收其散。五者既備,乃「皆趣向般若波羅蜜」。兩喻結之:小王朝宗轉輪聖王,眾流皆入大海。

十六、問答:何以說五度為般若所守護而入薩婆若。 此是論主第一處自設問答,所難者是一個比喻上的不齊:「五波羅蜜如諸川流,般若波羅蜜應如大海;今何以言『五波羅蜜為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得入薩婆若』?」難得極準——照喻,所入者應是般若,經文卻說入薩婆若,兩不相當。論主之答不在改喻,在解名:「汝不聞先說般若有種種名字耶?薩婆若即是般若異名。」隨即說其所以異名:「五波羅蜜福德,入般若波羅蜜中,即得清淨般若;般若清淨故,得佛道,變名薩婆若。」——同一法而因位果位異名,在因名般若,至果名薩婆若。故結云:「是故言『入薩婆若』,即是『入般若』。」讀此段可學一法:經中名相不齊處,先看是否同體異名,不要急於判為兩事。

十七、右手左手之譬:疑其各有力用。 論主先出疑情:「有人疑:諸波羅蜜各各有力,何以獨言『般若波羅蜜功用為大』?」此疑極合常情——六度各有各的功用,憑什麼獨推一度。答處即用經中右手左手之喻:「譬如人之右手,自然穩便;五波羅蜜如左手,不得般若波羅蜜,則所作不便。」此喻之妙在不貶左手:左手不是廢物,是不便。所以般若之為大,不在其餘五度無用,在有之則便、無之則不便。

十八、開目、導師與輪寶前導:所修集成辦皆仰般若。 論主連下三喻。開目造事,說其所作皆成;導師在前,說「進止取捨,皆隨導師,不得自在」;輪寶前導,說「輪住餘寶則住」。三喻同明一義:「般若波羅蜜亦如是,導五波羅蜜,所可修集成辦,皆仰般若。」隨後論主引《般若》初品之文以實其事:「菩薩欲具足檀波羅蜜,不見施者、受者及財物。」——並自釋云「先籌量分別斷一切著,然後布施,是則般若在前導」。此處把「前導」二字落到了實處:不是般若走在前面帶路,是布施之前先斷其著。末後最要緊的一節是論主解輪之無心:輪不作「我常在前,餘寶在後」之分別,亦無「是可來、是不可來」之憎愛;般若亦然,不作「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來」之分別。導而無心,是本段的眼目。末引佛自說之因緣:「一切法性無所能作。」——導既無心,則所謂導者亦無能作,義乃圓。

十九、須菩提之難:一切法性空,云何行六度得菩提。 經文至此轉入設難,論主牒云:「須菩提聞是已,白佛言:『若一切法性空、無所有,云何菩薩行六波羅蜜能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?』」此難正從上文「一切法性無所能作」一句逼出:既無所能作,行亦無所作,何從得果?須菩提之難皆有此特徵——不是不信,是把佛所立之義推到底而見其似有窒礙。

二十、佛答:不以方便力則不可得度。 論主牒佛答之心念云:「諸法雖畢竟空,眾生狂顛倒故,深著不解;我若不以方便力,則不可得度。」——答不在空上加減,在眾生一邊立方便。隨即論主把「方便」二字之所指全數開列:金色身、三十二相、八十隨形好、無量光明、神通變化、一指動十方國土、梵音說法無厭、色身、十力、四無所畏、十八不共法、無礙解脫、一切種智、大慈大悲等。此處要看清論主之意:方便不是權巧的說辭,是佛所成就的這一整套身與法;因為有此,「然後能教化眾生,眾生必能信受」。論主更下一句極生動的話:「得如是力,假令妄語,人猶當信,何況實語!」——這是說攝受之力,不是說可以妄語;語勢之激,正為顯方便力之重。末引經文「我雖知諸法實相,能入涅槃,但為眾生故行檀波羅蜜」與「不可以異事度眾生」為證:可入涅槃而不入,正是方便之實義;本品品名「大方便」三字,於此處方見著落。

二十一、再難:畢竟空無差別,云何般若最尊。 須菩提換一個角度再難:「若諸波羅蜜畢竟空故無差別,云何般若波羅蜜於諸波羅蜜中最尊?」此難比前難更切——前難問空中何以能行,此難問空中何以有高下。凡言最尊,即是差別;既許畢竟空,差別從何而立?讀難要讀出其『兩難』之形:許差別則違空,不許差別則違經。

二十二、佛可其難而以須彌山為喻。 論主釋佛答之法云「佛可須菩提,畢竟空中諸波羅蜜實無差別」——先全許其所立,再於所許之上出義。所出之義有二。其一是能知:「若無般若波羅蜜,諸波羅蜜畢竟空、無差別,誰能知者?」無差別之義本身,須有般若方能知之。其二是得名:「若無般若,五法云何得波羅蜜名字?」隨即分未入已入二時:「五波羅蜜未入般若時,有差別;既入般若,則無差別。」喻以須彌:「如諸異色物,到須彌山邊,皆同一色」——同一色而不可因此說須彌不大。論主翻回本題:「檀波羅蜜等亦如是,雖無差別,皆是般若力故,不得言:『何以獨稱般若為大?』」此喻之取點在:使諸物同色者正是須彌,故同色不害其為大。

二十三、猶未善解,復以異塗而問。 論主於此下一句極要緊的按語:「須菩提雖蒙開釋,猶未善解,復以異塗而問世尊」——明說此問與前問不是重複,是換路再問。所換之路是什麼?論主自釋:「先說未得聖道空,今說得聖道空,是故說第一實義。」前問就凡夫所解之空而問,此問就聖道所證之空而問。並補一句「第一實義聖道,是最可信,是中亦無差別」——正因為最可信,故若此中仍有高下,便無可退了。讀本論之問答,最忌把換路之問看作重問;此處論主已明白標出。

二十四、佛答:分別皆為世俗、玉女寶之喻。 佛答之骨在一句:「我說六波羅蜜分別,皆為世俗故。」隨即說其所以然:「世人不可但為說諸法實相,聞則迷悶,生於疑悔。」故其法是「以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說」——心在第一義,語在世俗。此十三字可作讀一切經教分別之通則。既是為世俗而分別,則所分別者仍是空:「眾生實無有法,皆是空、不生不死、不退不起;色等法亦如是。」末歸於:「是故般若波羅蜜雖空,能示如是事故,而最上、最妙」——最上之所以然,在「能示」二字:不是它比別的更實,是唯它能開示這件事。喻以玉女寶為眾女中第一,取其於同類中獨出。

二十五、牒經:佛以何意故常說般若最上。 自此論主連牒兩句經文而釋。第一句「須菩提白佛:佛以何意故常說般若最上」——論主釋其問之所由云:「須菩提種種因緣說般若、五波羅蜜無差別,佛亦然可其所說,而復言般若最上。」問之所以生,正在佛先許其無差別而後又言最上;許之與言之並存,故不得不問。此段是牒文,不是新的對話,讀者不可把它讀成又一輪問答。

二十六、牒經:般若守護一切善法至薩婆若中住。 第二句所牒為佛言,論主釋云:「一切雖空,若無般若,一切諸善法皆不能至薩婆若。」並界定「善法」之所指:「五波羅蜜、三十七品、大慈悲等諸菩薩法。」此界定有用——它把下文之問的範圍先劃定了:所問的不是世間善法,是菩薩之善法。

二十七、問答:何以但說般若故得至。 論主自設一問:「若行諸善法亦能至薩婆若,何以但說『般若故得至』?」答曰:「雖諸善法和合能破煩惱、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,而般若波羅蜜於中功力最大。」——答語極有分寸:不否認諸善法和合能破煩惱,只說般若功力最大。喻以「大軍摧敵,而主將得功名」:功實眾成,名歸於主;這正是『但說般若』之所以然。此喻對治的是一種讀法上的貪多:見經說般若能至,便以為餘法無用。

二十八、復有人言:獨般若能至——師子雷音佛國之證。 論主錄一種更強的說法:「諸善法不得般若,不得至薩婆若;般若不得諸善法,獨能至薩婆若。」並引經以實之:「師子雷音佛國,寶樹莊嚴,其樹常出無量法音,所謂一切法畢竟空、無生無滅等。其土人民生便聞此法音故,不起惡心,得無生法忍。」——其土之人一生下來就聞此法音而得忍,論主遂反問:「如此人何有布施、持戒等諸功德?」更舉「狂人、醉人從佛聞四諦,即時得道」為旁證。末反向斷之:「如是等無有智慧,行餘法得道,無有是事!」此段須辨清楚兩事:其一,論主是『錄』此說而不是自立此說,文首「復有人言」四字已標明;其二,此說與上答並不相違——上答說眾法和合而般若功大,此說說極端之例中般若可獨至。二說並存,正是本論誌而不強判之例。

二十九、須菩提之難:不取不捨,云何言至薩婆若住。 論主牒須菩提問云:「般若畢竟空,不取聖法、不捨凡夫法,云何佛言『是般若波羅蜜能至薩婆若住』?」此難之準處在「至」與「住」二字:至是有所到,住是有所止;既不取不捨,則無到無止。難者不是與佛諍,是就佛語中兩個動詞逼其義。

三十、佛可其言而釋取住之義。 佛先全許:「如是!如是!是般若波羅蜜無取無捨。」隨即論主釋佛語之曲折:「雖言取薩婆若,以不取法故取。住義亦如是。」——同一個「取」字用在兩層:所取者是不取之法,故取而非取;住亦準此。論主續引佛自說之因緣:「一切法不取相。」並界定所謂一切法之範圍:「色乃至菩提。」下說其所以不取:「是法虛誑,從因緣生,自性無故不取,不取故不捨,以不憶念取相故。」三個「故」字一線相承:自性無故不取,不取故不捨,而其樞紐在「不憶念取相」。此五字是下段之問所從出。

三十一、須菩提難:不憶念則善根云何增長。 論主牒云:「若不憶念色等法,云何增長善根?善根不增長,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」此難極實際——憶念是修行者用功的下手處,說不憶念,善根便似無從積累。難者連下兩級:不增長則不得菩提。讀者若曾以為『多憶念佛法即是增長』,此難正說出了你的心事。

三十二、佛答:滅憶念即三解脫門、種穀穢草之喻。 論主牒佛答云:「若菩薩能滅一切法中憶念,即是空、無相、無作解脫門,解脫即是諸法實相。」——答法是把『滅憶念』直接等同於三解脫門,於是所謂不增長之疑自破:滅憶念不是停止用功,正是用功之極。隨即釋其反面:「雖有善根,以取相著心顛倒故不增長」喻以種穀:「其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長。」此喻取點精確——苗好而不長,病不在苗,在穢草;善根有而不增,病不在善根,在取相之心。所以除穢草即是長苗,滅憶念即是增長善根。

三十三、佛自說因緣:憶念故生三界。 論主錄佛所說之因緣:「以眾生憶念故,生三界善、不善處;若無憶念則不著,不著則不生。」此句把憶念之為害說到根上——不只是障礙增長,是三界生處之因。三句遞下:憶念故著,著故生;無憶念則不著,不著則不生。讀至此,前段之疑當全消:問者以為不憶念則無所積,佛答以為憶念正是所以流轉。

三十四、須菩提思惟籌量而問住與得。 論主於此標出一個過程:「須菩提從佛聞是已,思惟籌量」——不是聞而即問,是思而後問。所思者:「是法畢竟空、無所有;若行是法,亦應無所得、無住處。何以故?因果相似故。」「因果相似」四字是其推論之據:所行之法既空,所得之果亦應空。由此乃問:「菩薩作是念行般若,何所住、何所得?」此問是全卷問答中最見須菩提用心之處,論主特為標出其思惟之跡,正是要讀者知道好的問題從何而來。

三十五、佛答不住乃至不住中亦不住。 論主牒佛答云:「色等一切法中不住,乃至不住中亦不住。」——末句是關節:不住既立,便有人於「不住」上安身,故更破一層。論主自釋其所以:「不取相故不著,不著故則不住。」並引佛自說之因緣:「是菩薩不見法有可著、可住、著者、住者。」四事並遣——所著之法、所住之處、能著之人、能住之人。末論主下一句體例上的按語:「此中法難破故,但說法,不說著者。」——經文於此只破法而不破人,論主指出這是因為法難破,破法則人自破;此是讀經時常遇之省文,論主為之點出。

三十六、初失:住眾生空法空而作是念我能如是行。 自此入取相之失一科。論主於此列失四段,而末後自收為「三種皆失」——四段是文之次第,三種是義之分類。第一失,論主牒經云:「若菩薩住是眾生空、法空,作是念『我能如是行』者,則是失、則是離。」失處全在「我能」二字。論主釋其所以:「般若波羅蜜是不著相。是菩薩以我心外著空、內著我,不如般若行,故言遠離般若。」——外著空、內著我,兩頭俱著。最須留意的是:此人所住者是二空,所行者不誤;誤只在他以為有一個「我」在行這件事。所以初失不是見解上的錯,是位置上的錯。

三十七、次失:破空而著般若無性。 論主標其轉折云:「上以著空故失,今以破空得般若,而著般若無性故失」——第二失比第一失更細:他已經破了空之著,也不再說我能行,卻在「般若無性」上生執。其後果論主說得極重:「失故不得受記。」並補一例:「若作是念『住般若中能生檀波羅蜜等』者,亦復是失。」此例值得注意——住般若而能生諸度,語意全正,然而一有「住」字便成失。可見諸失所遣者不是義理之誤,是心的落處。

三十八、問答:第三失以何為失。 論主自設問:「上二失因緣可爾,今以何為失?」——此問設得極好:前二失各有其所著,第三種人不著空、不著無性,看不出失在哪裡。答曰先追述前二失之病:「以著空、著無性法故,便不能修檀波羅蜜等功德,而生邪見故,作是念:『若法都空,復何所行?』」——前二失之實害在廢行。第三種人正是看見了這個害而改的:「是人以不著空、不著無性故行檀波羅蜜等」然而他隨即作念:「能不著空、無性而能行是功德,是為真道。」失就在這一念。論主斷之曰:「是亦為失,以其心有悕望故。」悕望二字是此失之名——他不著空亦不著無性,卻著在『我這樣做才是真道』上。這是修行人最常有、也最難自見的一種心。

三十九、失般若則不能行檀乃至大悲。 論主於三失之後插入一句總判:「若失般若,則不能行檀波羅蜜乃至大悲。」並說其所以然:「阿耨多羅三藐三菩提是真實法,般若波羅蜜與此相似;檀等諸善法不相似,以其取相著故。」——以「相似」立義:般若與菩提同一無相,故相應;諸度取相,故不相似。所以失般若者,其所行之度便與所求之果不相應,故云不能行。此句亦為上文『不得般若不名波羅蜜』下一註腳。

四十、第四失:自憶想分別而為他開示。 第四失最細,論主逐層剝之。其人所念者是:「一切法不取相,諸佛知是已,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」——所念之義全是正義,論主自己也隨即為「不取相」作解:「名畢竟空,不可取,諸相滅故。」然而「亦為他開示、演說,則失般若」。何以正義而反成失?論主寫出此人之心跡:「我是凡夫生死人,諸煩惱未盡,云何能得?但隨佛語,自不分別,而定心為他人說」——這是一個極謙抑的人:自知未得,只傳佛語,且自不分別。論主仍判為失。何以?「諸佛於諸法無所得,取義亦如是;是不取相法,乃至假名字不可說,何況有所得!」末結以:「諸佛法寂滅相,無諸戲論,一切語言道斷故。」失在「自憶想分別」五字——他心中先立了一個「不取相」之相,再持此相以說人。諸失至此而極:從我能行,到著無性,到著真道,到持正義而說,一層比一層像道,也一層比一層難自知。

四十一、須菩提問:云何行者無是過失。 論主標須菩提之念云:「若空有失,空空中亦有失,無取法中亦有失,然不可無道。」——「然不可無道」五字是此問之骨:處處是失,然而不可能沒有一條路。於是問佛:「云何行者無是過失?」此問是諸失之後必然之問,也是全卷由破轉立之樞。

四十二、佛答:知不可得知,如是行者則無失。 論主牒佛答云:「若菩薩知諸法畢竟空、無所有、不可取,是法不可得知,如是行者則無失。」關節在「是法不可得知」六字——不是知道了一個叫畢竟空的東西,是知道它不可得知。知其不可知,乃無所立,無所立則無所著。論主隨即回收前文:「菩薩著畢竟空、著無性、著菩薩所行道,佛說三種皆失。」——此處以三種總收前文諸失:著畢竟空、著無性、著菩薩所行道;至於猶著佛所行一失,另在下段收。

四十三、猶著佛所行——今能如佛心中所得法。 論主更進一層:「菩薩聞是已,則捨著心,今猶著佛所行未息」其念是:「如佛所行,必是真道,我但當隨佛行。」論主判云:「一切法無所有、不取相,是故為失。」——隨佛而行亦成失,是諸失之最後一收。其對治處論主說得極美:「今能如佛心中所得法,如是法相,佛亦無所得;無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。」——由佛之無所得,而至於不貴佛不賤人,而至於心平等。此是全卷破執之極致:連對佛的推重都要放下,不是輕佛,是知佛之所得本無所得。

四十四、更問:離自相云何可行。 論主牒此中更問云:「如是,是清淨般若,無有過失,離自相不著。不離自相是即有相著法;若離自相,云何可行?」——此問把兩邊都堵死了:不離自相則有著,離自相則無可行。凡讀到這種兩邊皆塞之問,須知答處必不在兩邊之內。

四十五、佛答:於一切法不生,是名能行般若。 論主牒佛答云:「若菩薩於一切法不生,是名能行般若。是菩薩不說是色若常若無常等、是色、誰色。」隨即逐語作解:「是色,破色;誰色,破人。」——「是色」之問破法執,「誰色」之問破人執,兩問並遣而人法俱空。範圍推至「色乃至一切種智,亦如是」。末說其所以不可生:「若法如是畢竟空,推求不可得,是不可生。所以者何?性不能生性,無性不能生無性。」——性與無性兩路皆不能生,故云不生。答「云何可行」者,答在「不生」二字:行不是作一件事,是於一切法不生。

四十六、四種兵隨從之譬:般若力故諸法同至佛道。 論主總收上文云:「如是等破顛倒,得實論議,皆是般若波羅蜜力,餘波羅蜜皆隨從」喻以轉輪聖王四種兵常隨:「聖王福故,四種兵皆能飛;般若力故,諸餘法皆是實性,同至佛道。」此喻之取點在「皆能飛」三字——兵本不能飛,因王之福而能;諸度本非實性,因般若之力而同至佛道。

四十七、善御駕駟之譬:有力而無御者則不能至。 論主更端云:「譬如善御駕駟,不失平道。馬雖有致車之力,若無御者,則不能有所至」合之則「布施等亦如是,雖有功德果報力,無般若調御,不能至佛道」。此喻與前喻分工:前喻說般若之力使諸法變質,此喻說般若之用在調御。馬力喻功德果報之力,御者喻般若——力不缺而方向缺,故不能至。

四十八、結歎:五度入般若雖無差別而般若最尊最妙。 論主以一句收束全段:「如是種種譬喻,五波羅蜜入般若中雖無差別,以是事故而般若波羅蜜最尊、最妙。」此句把前文兩事合一:既許無差別,又許最尊;所以並存而不相違者,正是前面「以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說」之義。

四十九、何等是菩薩道、何等非菩薩道。 論主釋此問之所由,標出兩個來處:「須菩提聞佛種種因緣說般若最大,又聞不行是行般若波羅蜜」——一是聞讚,二是聞「不行是行」。既知般若最大而所行又是不行之行,則於道之為道須重新問過。故問:「世尊!何等是菩薩道?何等非菩薩道?」

五十、佛答二乘非菩薩道,論主釋其所以獨舉二乘。 佛答只六字:「二乘非菩薩道。」論主之釋在補其所未舉:「雖有凡夫及諸煩惱非菩薩道,麁故不說」——凡夫與煩惱當然不是菩薩道,因為太顯而不必說。獨舉二乘者,其理在:「二乘同行空、同求涅槃故,說非菩薩道。」——正因為相似才須簡別。論主更下一句通則:「麁事人不疑,細事人疑故。」此是讀一切簡別之文的鑰匙:凡經論特為簡別者,必是相似而易混者。末補一句:「薩婆若是菩薩道,因中說果故。」薩婆若本是果,此處說為道,是因中說果之例,論主一語點破而不多辯。

五十一、須菩提歎般若為大事故起。 論主牒云:「須菩提歡喜讚歎般若,作是言:『世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起。』」並以「如經中廣說,乃至『諸法常住故』」略其中間。此種「乃至」之省,是本論常法:舉首舉尾而略其中,讀者當知所略者在經,非論主刪之。

五十二、難:無生無滅云何行布施持戒。 論主牒須菩提之難云:「若般若無所生無所滅,云何行布施、持戒等?」——此難與前面『一切法性空云何行六度』同一格式,然所就者不同:前就性空,此就無生無滅。佛答云:「以般若無所生無所滅,即是畢竟空;畢竟空故,不妨行六波羅蜜。」答語之轉折在「不妨」二字:不是因空而能行,是空不妨行。此二字分寸極細——若說因空故行,則空成能生之因;說不妨,則空自空而行自行。

五十三、為一切智故行諸法,安立實相而迴向。 論主敘菩薩之行云:「菩薩聞種種因緣讚一切智;為一切智故,行布施等法;是法為度一切眾生故,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」——三事相連:所為者一切智,所行者諸度,所為之對象者眾生。末更進一層:「是六波羅蜜功德安立諸法實相中,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」迴向而更安立於實相,故其行「不顛倒,正行善根故」。此段與前文「種善根」之定義前後相照:深心行六度、為菩提故作功德——此處說得更足。

五十四、云何應習六波羅蜜:不合不散。 須菩提問:「菩薩云何應習六波羅蜜?」佛答:「若菩薩觀色等諸法不合不散。」論主為之解合散之義:「色等諸法顛倒煩惱和合故合,以正智慧觀故散。」隨即說菩薩之觀:「以利智慧深觀,則無法合;顛倒煩惱皆虛誑,故非合。」——所謂合者本由顛倒煩惱而成,顛倒既虛,合亦不成。並指其出處「如先破染、染者事中說」。末結云:「菩薩知諸法本不合故亦無散,則不生高心。」「不生高心」四字是習六度之實效:知本不合則無所破,無所破則無可自高。此處之「不合不散」是下文第四門之伏筆。

五十五、不應念以真智慧令諸法清淨而住其中。 論主更端云:「菩薩不應作是念:『我以真智慧令色等諸法清淨而住其中……』」理由是「色等法無住處」。隨即以四重相住為喻:「如地住於水,水住於風,風住於空,空無所住」——層層相住而終歸無住,故云「以本無住處故,一切都無住」。末立正行:「菩薩應如是住無住法中,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」此段與前文「乃至不住中亦不住」相承:彼處破住之執,此處立無住之住。

五十六、種樹之譬:般若為子、五度為水。 論主釋經中樹喻,逐物配義:「樹是般若波羅蜜,菓是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」,又云「人是行者,水是五波羅蜜」。並說其時節:「如人溉灌樹時,雖未見果實,時至則得時節和合,是具足諸法。」此喻最堪玩味者在「雖未見果實」一句:溉灌之時果尚未現,而所作不虛。行者用功而未見效驗時,此喻正為其設。所謂「時節和合」,論主解為「具足諸法」——不是坐待時日,是諸緣具足。

五十七、讚歎般若而勸學。 論主引經中讚歎之文以收此段:「若菩薩欲不隨他行,得諸法實相;若有邪見人來破壞,覺而不隨;若欲淨佛國土、坐道場、轉法輪,當學般若。」所列凡六事——不隨他行、得實相、不隨邪見、淨土道場法輪。六事自淺至深,而歸結只一句:當學般若。

五十八、須菩提問當學般若,佛言我教令學。 此一問一答極短:「如佛所教,菩薩當學般若?」「我教令學般若。」短而不可略過——須菩提是確認,佛是印定。凡經中此類確認之問,其用在下文:確認既定,下文之難才有所著。

五十九、一切法平等相,何以但教學般若。 須菩提隨即作念而難:「一切法平等相,何以故但教學般若?」——此難承前文『畢竟空中無差別』而來,可見須菩提於此一義反覆致意。佛答:「學是般若波羅蜜,於一切法得自在故,我教學般若波羅蜜。」答不在爭高下,在說功用:學般若者於一切法得自在。平等是體,自在是用;體平等不妨用有所由。

六十、般若最大之三喻。 論主以三事況之:「般若波羅蜜於一切法中最大,如佛於一切眾生中最尊;又如萬川,大海為大。」——佛於眾生中最尊,喻其於同類中獨出;大海於萬川為大,喻其為所歸。三事並舉而所明者一:最大不是壓倒其餘,是為其餘之所歸所依。

六十一、射師之喻與魔所不能勝。 論主舉經中射師之喻而不重述其文,隨即出義:「若菩薩能如是一切法中行自在般若,魔、若魔人所不能勝,何況增上慢及邪見人!」——此處與前文健將器仗之喻相呼應:彼處說器仗具足則不畏怨敵,此處說行自在般若則魔不能勝。首尾一義而中間隔了許多段,讀者宜自相繫。

六十二、為十方諸佛所念——勇士入陣之譬。 論主釋「為諸佛所念」之義,先指其出處「諸佛念義,如先說」,隨即引佛此中所說:「若菩薩行六波羅蜜,亦能觀六波羅蜜畢竟空;如是人有大功夫故,為諸佛所念。」——所念之由在『行而能觀空』二事並具。喻以勇士:「入陣,破賊而不被瘡,則為主所念」合之則「破諸煩惱賊,具足六波羅蜜,而不著六波羅蜜」。喻之三節與合之三節一一相配:入陣配具足六度,破賊配破煩惱,不被瘡配不著六度。不被瘡三字最精——有功而無傷,正是行而不著之相。

六十三、諸佛不取色而念。 論主更端云:「諸佛不取是菩薩色故念,不取受、想、行、識故念。」其所以然:「色等諸法虛誑不實故」而其所以念者:「諸佛觀是菩薩身如實相故念。」——此段是對前段的一個必要補正:既說為佛所念,恐人以為佛見其形貌功勳而念之,故特揀之。所念者是如實相,不是五陰。

六十四、須菩提歎菩薩多有所學。 論主釋此歎云:「亦學俗法、亦學道法,亦學諸波羅蜜、亦學畢竟空,亦學起、亦學滅。」並以三乘相形:「凡夫學起不能學滅;聲聞學滅不能學起;菩薩亦學起亦學滅」——此三句是全卷中最簡明的一處判教:凡夫只會生起,聲聞只會息滅,菩薩兩邊俱學。故云多有所學。末論主自收:「是起滅如幻、如夢,畢竟空故,實無所學。」多與無兩存,正是下段之問所從出。

六十五、佛可其言:所學皆無所得。 論主牒佛之印可云:「佛可其言,自說因緣:『菩薩所學,皆無所得。』」——印可的是「多有所學」,所給的因緣卻是「皆無所得」。二語並立而不相礙:學之事不廢,得之相不立。

六十六、須菩提難:若略若廣皆應學,何以言無所得。 論主牒難云:「佛所說法,若略、若廣,菩薩所應學,何以故言所學皆無所得?」——此難從佛自己的印可上逼:既許多有所學,又言皆無所得,兩語相犯。四門之科自此難而起。

六十七、須菩提之意:三乘所學與菩薩所學。 論主為之申明難者之意:「如佛所說八萬四千法聚、十二部經,若廣、若略,諸三乘人所學」而菩薩之所學則是「應學六波羅蜜若略、若廣」。其學法則是:「應當受持、親近是法,讀、誦、思惟、正觀;乃至入無相三昧,心、心數法不行。」——此一串自受持至無相三昧,是次第:由文入義,由義入觀,由觀入定,至於心心數法不行。末結云:「菩薩能如是學,則能知諸法略、廣相。」故知略廣之知,不是知解上的分類,是從這一串用功中出來的。

六十八、廣略之界。 論主先立一義:「廣者,從八萬四千法聚已來無量佛法;略者,乃至小品,小品中一品,一品中一段。」——此就文之多少而言。所謂略至一段,是說最略處亦不失其為法。

六十九、復次之第二義:空與別相。 論主更出一義:「略者,知諸法一切空、無相、無作、無生無滅等;廣者,諸法種種別相分別」——此就義之總別而言,不復就文之多少。並指其詳處「如後『善知識』中說」。二義並出:第一義是文量之廣略,第二義是義相之總別。讀者不可以後義廢前義,亦不可混為一談。

七十、問知略廣相,佛答如如相。 須菩提問:「云何菩薩知一切法略、廣相?」佛答:「若知諸法如如相者,所謂不生、不滅、不住異。」——四門之第一門於此立。所謂如如相者,以「不生、不滅、不住異」三事顯之;三事者,破生住滅三相也。知此三不,即是知如。

七十一、問答:如是一相,云何知總相別相。 論主自設一問:「若如一相、無生相,云何菩薩知是如故,知諸法總相、別相?」並自標其等式:「總相、別相,即是略、廣相。」——此問問得極正:一相如何能知多相。答曰先界定如之為義:「如名諸法實相,常住不壞,不隨諸觀。」——「不隨諸觀」四字要緊:它不因你怎麼觀而變。次說得如之效:「菩薩得是如,即破無明邪見等諸顛倒;是人得實法故,一切世間法總相、別相,了了知。」末以反面證之:「先凡夫時智慧眼病,以無明顛倒覆故,不能實知。」——凡夫之不知,不因法多,因眼病。眼既愈,多相自明。

七十二、再問答:諸智滅中云何了了知。 論主再設一問,比前問更緊:「實法相者,所謂空、無相、無作,諸智滅;云何言『得如實相故,了了知諸法總相、別相』?」——難處在「諸智滅」三字:智既滅矣,何來了了之知。答曰先斥其病:「我已先答,而汝於如中取相故,復作是難;汝若知如,不應作是難。」——難之所以生,在難者於「如」上取了一個相。次正答:「是如畢竟無相故,不妨知諸法總相、別相,以智慧明了了故。」隨即設一極佳之喻:「譬如人年既長大,乃知小時所行皆愚癡可笑。」合之云:菩薩「入諸法實相,起已,還在顛倒果報六情中,念寂滅解脫樂,乃知世間六情所著皆是虛誑可捨法——是名『總相』」。——總相之知,是從實相中出來之後回看世間而得;正如長大之後方知幼時之癡。別相則是「於此中分別不淨有上、中、下,無常、苦、空、無我等亦如是,乃至八萬四千種諸錯謬」。此喻解決了『智滅而何以能知』之疑:所滅者是顛倒中之分別,所知者是出而回照之了了。

七十三、如、法性、實際三門總說。 論主更端云:「復次,知如、法性、實際故,亦知諸法略、廣相。」並指其詳「如初品中說」——三名之差別義本論初品已辨,此處不重出。四門之前三於此並立。

七十四、實際門:非際是實際。 論主錄佛語:「非際是實際。」並自釋云:「非際者,無相可取,無定法可著。」——際是邊際、界限之謂;言非際為實際,即是說真實之際正在無際。所釋二句一破取相、一破著法,正與本卷通篇之旨相貫。

七十五、法性門:無分、無非分。 論主先說得法性之效:「得法性故,知色等十八性皆是法性。」次錄佛語:「無分、無非分。」並逐語作解:「無分者,不可示此示彼,無分別、無相、無量」——此破有相有量之執;「無非分者,不著是無相、無量等破量相」——此破無相無量之執。隨即總其所以立此雙非:「法性,二事妨故不見:一、有相、有量,二、無相、無量。」並判其粗細:「有相、有量為麁,無相、無量為細」故結云「法性相無分、無非分」。末收全段:「菩薩入三解脫門,住如等三實法,則能籌量知一切法總相、別相。」——此句收前三門。雙非之立法,是本卷最須著眼處:破粗易,破細難;破了有相有量而住在無相無量上,仍是妨。

七十六、不合不散門:欲更問無量佛法異門。 論主標須菩提之意云:「聞佛答已,欲更問無量佛法異門事。」佛答:「知一切法無合無散故,則知諸法總相、別相。」——第四門於此立。此門與前三門性質不同:前三門是就實相立名,此門是就眾生最切近之經驗立破。下文遂有二指之問答。

七十七、問答:眼見二指有合散。 論主自設問:「眼見二指有合散,云何言『無合散』?」此問設得極質樸,也極有力——合散是人人可見之事,說無合散便與眼見相違。答曰第一義只一句:「我先言:『肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信。』」——先奪其能見之根。此語見於本論前文,論主此處但引而不重立。所奪者不是眼之所見皆假,是以肉眼之見為判準這件事不可立。

七十八、三節皮肉與多分不合。 論主續出第二、第三義。其二:「三節皮肉具足為指,指無定法。」——先破所合之物:指本是三節皮肉之聚,無一定之指可得。其三:「設有指法,亦不盡合,一分合,多分不合;多分不合故,不得言指合。」——退一步許有指法,而就合之範圍上破:所謂兩指相合,實際相接者只是一分。三義次第:破能見之眼,破所合之物,破合之實。

七十九、問答:少分合故名為合可乎。 論主再設一問:「以少合故名為合?」——這是難者的退守之地:不必全合,少分合即得名合。答曰以其人自己的準則反之:「指少分不名為指,云何言指合?」——你既不許少分為指,何以許少分之合為指合。次更以正反相形:「若多分不合不名為不合,何以少分合故名為合?」——同一比例,於不合處不許成立,於合處卻許成立,是自相違。故斷云:「是故不得言二指合。」此段是本卷論理最密之處,其法是就對方所立之準則反其身而用之。

八十、破一異門與佛語為證。 論主末出一義,從一異上破:「指與分不異不一故,即是無指;無指故無合;入破一異門中,則都無合。」——指與其分不一不異,則指之為物不成;指不成則合無所依。末引佛此中所說為據:「一切法自性無,性無故即是無法,無法云何有合散?」——由自性無而至無法,由無法而至無合散。論主之破至此歸於佛語,不自立宗。

八十一、是名略攝般若波羅蜜。 論主收束全卷云:「須菩提聞佛說如、法性、實際、不合不散四門,知略、廣相,是故須菩提言:『世尊!是名略攝般若波羅蜜。略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學。』」——「略攝」二字是本段之名:以四門攝盡般若之略廣,故曰略攝。「安隱道」三字則是其果:此道不驚不怖,故一切菩薩所應學。全卷自三問起,歷九喻、諸失、四門,至此收在一句「一切菩薩所應學」上——起於問方便之久近,終於勸一切菩薩之學,首尾相銜。

不要讀錯

不要把『不得般若不名波羅蜜』讀成五度無用。論主明說失般若者「但名為行善法」——善法仍是善法,功德仍在,所失者只是「波羅蜜」這個名分,而名分之所繫在『到彼岸』。所以此判不是貶五度,是說五度之能到岸須待般若。若讀成五度無用,則下文「為般若波羅蜜故說五波羅蜜」與五事對治之文全無著落。

不要把「除大菩薩」四字略過。佛答發心久近,原文是「除大菩薩,於餘眾生無量億阿僧祇劫」。少了這四字,便成了『凡得方便力者必經無量劫』的通則。論主照錄而不加辯,正是把分寸留在原文裡;讀者若自行省去,所得便是一個經文並未說的斷語。

不要把「種善根」讀成供養。論主特立一義:「若以深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德,是名『種善根』。」並先舉其反例——「雖多以華香供養諸佛,而未能種善根」,其人之念是「我必當得果報」。所別者不在事相之勤惰,在所迴之處:迴於果報則非,迴於菩提則是。

不要把「薩婆若」與「般若」讀成兩法。論主答川流入海之問,明說「薩婆若即是般若異名」,並說其所以異名:「五波羅蜜福德,入般若波羅蜜中,即得清淨般若;般若清淨故,得佛道,變名薩婆若。」在因名般若,至果名薩婆若。若讀作兩法,則「是故言『入薩婆若』,即是『入般若』」一句不可解。

不要把「導」讀成有心之導。輪寶前導之譬,論主特別加了一節:輪不作「我常在前,餘寶在後」之分別,亦無憎愛,般若亦不作「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來」之分別。末引佛語「一切法性無所能作」為結。若把般若讀成一個能主宰諸度的主體,則此節全成廢文。

不要把取相之失讀成見解上的錯誤。諸失之中,第二失者已破空執,第三失者已不著空亦不著無性,第四失者所念「一切法不取相,諸佛知是已,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」字字是正義。論主所判之失,落在「我能」「悕望」「自憶想分別」這些心的落處上,不在所說之義。讀諸失而只去校對義理之是非,便會覺得後兩失無失可指。

不要把「不得受記」讀成受懲。論主於第二失下「失故不得受記」一語,是說其心既著,則與受記之緣不相應,不是佛不與之。與前品所誌「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢」一事對看,更可見受記之事在本論中始終繫於心行,不繫於外加之許可。

不要把「不貪貴佛」讀成輕慢佛。此語出於破最後一失之處,其全文是:「今能如佛心中所得法,如是法相,佛亦無所得;無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。」所以不貪貴者,正因為見佛之所得本無所得;「不輕賤餘人」與之並舉,可見所破者是分別高下之心,不是敬佛之心。

不要把「無所得」讀成不必學。須菩提歎「菩薩多有所學」,佛可其言而說「菩薩所學,皆無所得」;隨後所出的略廣二相、受持讀誦思惟正觀乃至無相三昧,皆是所學之實。多有所學與皆無所得兩存,正是本卷之體例。若以無所得廢學,則四門之文無處安放。

不要把「無相、無量」當作究竟。論主釋法性相「無分、無非分」時,明立二妨:「一、有相、有量,二、無相、無量」,並判「有相、有量為麁,無相、無量為細」——二者同是妨。破了粗執而住在細執上,正是本卷諸失所反覆致意者。此處是全卷最容易自誤之處:愈是接近正義的執著,愈難自見。

不要把二指之破讀成否認眼見。論主答「眼見二指有合散」,所引者是「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信」。所奪的是以肉眼之見作判準這件事,不是說一切見聞皆假。後文更以三節皮肉、多分不合、一異門逐層破之——破的是「合」這個概念之能成立,不是否認你看見了什麼。

不要把「略攝」讀成節略。末句「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」,其所指是如、法性、實際、不合不散四門——以四門攝盡般若之略相廣相,故名略攝。不是把般若說得簡略一點,是找到了能總持它的四個入處。緊接之「略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學」,正說此攝之為用在安隱,不在省事。

修行作用

拿「深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德」勘自己所作的功德。每作一事之後,回看一句:這件事我是迴在哪裡的?若迴在果報上,則論主已先說它「未能種善根」。此勘法極簡而極利,不必等到事大才用。

拿「用後來心,不隨先所集惡心」自寬亦自策。惡心是積了無始劫的老住戶,善心是後來的新客——覺得舊習難改,本是實情,不是退轉之相。所要練的只是這一件:這一念起時,隨不隨它。隨與不隨,是當下可作主的;久近之數不是。

拿「以布施破慳;持戒折薄諸煩惱;忍辱開福德門」對自己的用功配藥。五度各有所治,不是五件同樣的好事。慳重者不必先求定,散亂者不必先求難行——先看病在哪裡,再取相應之度。用錯了藥不是無功,是慢。

拿「先籌量分別斷一切著,然後布施,是則般若在前導」練實際的施捨。布施之時,先看施者、受者、財物三處有無安立;三處既空,布施乃是波羅蜜。所謂般若在前導,不是先打坐再行善,是在動手之前把著處先斷掉。

拿「其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長」自查久修無進之故。用功而不見長進時,先不要問苗好不好,去看穢草——取相之心、計效之心、自許之心。除草即是長苗,不必另求肥料。

拿「以其心有悕望故」作第三失之鏡。凡心中生起『我這樣做才是真道』的那一下,即是此失現前。此念最難覺,因為它總是伴隨著正確的行為出現。覺之之法只一句:看那一念裡有沒有一個等著被肯定的自己。

拿「是法不可得知,如是行者則無失」放下求證之心。所知者是「不可得知」,不是知道了一個叫畢竟空的東西。凡覺得自己『懂了空』的時候,此句可作一問:所懂的那個,是不是又成了一個可得之物。

拿「不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等」校量自己的敬與慢。敬佛而輕人,是同一種分別心的兩面;真見佛之無所得者,其敬自然不落在高下上。日用中遇見自己看輕某人的那一刻,回到此句。

拿「不合不散」看待人事之聚散。合由顛倒煩惱而成,散由正智慧觀而見;既知本不合,則亦無所謂散。此一觀最宜用在關係之離合、境緣之來去上——不是強說無情,是不在「合」上安立實有,則散時亦無可壞。

拿「如人溉灌樹時,雖未見果實」耐用功未見效之時。溉灌之際果實未現,而所作不虛;所待者是「時節和合」,而時節和合論主解為「具足諸法」——不是坐等日子過去,是諸緣一一補足。所以未見效時該作的事是查緣,不是加意等待。

拿「入陣,破賊而不被瘡」自驗做事之後的心。事成而心有得意、有疲厭、有計較,即是被瘡。有功而無傷者,正是「具足六波羅蜜,而不著六波羅蜜」。每了一事,可以此自驗一次。

拿「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信」節制以現量作判準的習慣。所奪者不是你看見的內容,是你把『我親眼所見』當作結論之根據這件事。遇見自己說『我明明看到』的時候,此語正用得上。

承衍

本卷在全品之中的位置,古德二疏所科略同而詳略互見。吉藏《大品經義疏》於本品品初先辨「方便」一名之義,取捨極明:「今經云方便者,照空為實,遊空不著,涉有無滯,運用善巧,故名方便也。」其上更以《法華》《勝鬘》二經相形——《法華》以一乘為實、三為方便,《勝鬘》總二慧為一乘而一乘亦名方便;吉藏判云此二者「皆是總義」,而本經「即開一乘為方便,故是別義也」。既辨名竟,乃出全品之科:「上明方便體及方便用竟,今第三歎釋方便勸學者修行。第一明昔因久遠歎行方便人,第二歎方便妙用窮能善巧,第三歎行方便人得無邊功德。」本卷所釋,正當其第一、第二兩段之大半,而末後略廣四門則已入其第三段之前分。

於三問之次第,吉藏之釋與論主所釋相發而更簡:「雖發心時久,未必多見佛,故問供養幾佛。雖復見佛,或住人天二乘,及有得善根,故問種何等善根。」——久近、見佛、善根三事層層不能相代,正是三問所以不可省之故。於佛答「初發心度無不具足」一語,吉藏更自設問答以解其難:「問:得無生可言具足六度,云何初心便是具足?答:發心畢竟二不別故,初是後初,初後既具後亦具」,末歸於「是故發心即作無生觀,故六度具足也」。以發心與畢竟不二解初心具足,是吉藏於此處所出之義,與本論所釋各成一路,並錄不判。

於十譬,吉藏先出「古解」之配對——「初有十譬。古解言:十譬兩三相著,皆是歎上無盡品中三事也」,並逐對配以能成體、成名、外惡不干、成內行、因中隨順、隨慎到果、初建、後慎、其解、於解中不分別。其所配與本論逐譬之釋不同科,然二者所明無違。吉藏又明引本論以解川流入海之疑:「論云:薩婆若是般若異名」,並申之云「五度入般若中皆成般若,般若變薩婆若」——與本卷論主之答全同。於第一實義一問,吉藏亦引本論:「論云:先就未得聖道空故直云空,今說得聖道空故云」,正是本卷「先說未得聖道空,今說得聖道空」一語之所本。

於本卷最險之諸失,吉藏立科曰「失中四失」,逐一與本論相應:第一失是「內著我、外著空,云我能行生、法二空」;第二失是「破著空方是般若,復著般若即是著空」;第三失是「今住波若能具萬行,是行菩薩道,此亦失也」,並剖其心云「此人謂由般若故能具萬行,雖非是空不空,終有般若能成萬行,故失也」;第四失是「我是生死凡夫,未能了無生,故所學皆失,唯諸佛不取相無過失。我所學佛所知,如佛所知為眾生說法,亦是失也」,末更明引本論:「論云:著佛道故失。」吉藏於此處復下一段極峻之語:「今諸法實相,何佛不佛而起佛見耶?何曾有悟不悟?而汝言凡夫未悟,佛是悟耶?乃見有失不皆是失,見悟不悟皆是不悟也。」——以「見悟不悟皆是不悟」收四失,其鋒較本論更露。至於對失明得一節,吉藏科云:「上四皆失,今不應無得,故問云何無是過失也。」並釋佛答云:「以了諸法無所有即無取著,不著空、不著空空、不著菩薩道、不著佛,一無所取故是清淨,故無上過失也。」四不著之列,正與本論所收之三失並「著佛所行」一失相當。

於習六度一段,吉藏分為二習:「佛答中初作不合散習,有諸煩惱為合,正觀求不得為散,今深習般若不見,此合散也。次作不住習,恐不見散謂是正觀,故欲寄心於中住,故明無住習也。」——以『恐其寄心於中而住』說不住習之所由,於本論「不應作是念:『我以真智慧令色等諸法清淨而住其中』」一節更進一解。於種樹之譬,吉藏配義云:「士夫是菩薩,樹子為般若水,為五度得無上菩提果也。」

於略廣,吉藏錄二解並存:「一解云:八萬法藏為廣,一部為略,乃至一長行為廣,一偈為略也。二解云:略廣是總別義也。」此二解與本卷論主先後所出之二義——文量之廣略、義相之總別——次第相同。於四門,吉藏釋法性一門云:「法性無有此彼分,故云無非分也」;釋不合不散一門則指出其所對治者:「第四句不合散者,人多謂如等三法為境,悟此三法生智,智與境合,故今明不合散也。」——以境智相合之執說第四門之所破,是吉藏於此門所出之義。末結「略攝」之名云:「略攝般若者,知如等四法故,便知略廣,名略攝般若也。」

慧影《大智度論疏》於本品所存者止一段,而正當本卷之所釋。其釋品之次第云:「第六十八品者,名為方便品,即是方便門中第三品也。」——慧影於此亦作「第六十八品」,與聖本、石本之品次少一者相合,是第三處獨立見此讀法之文獻。其釋本品所以次於前品者:「上明菩薩於一度中而能具足諸波羅蜜,今明所以然者,由菩薩善巧方便故,所以如此,故次六度相攝品後明方便品。」——正與本卷論主起釋所引「一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜,行一波羅蜜即能具五波羅蜜,如上品中說」一語相應。

慧影於本品立四分之科:「就此品中大有四分」——第一就人辨方便,第二自「譬如日月周行照四天下」以下「明波若方便導成眾行」,「第三明脩因得果,名為因果方便。第四明菩薩善學波若雙照二諦,名為照達方便。有此四意。」本卷所釋跨其第二、第三、第四三分。其第三分之起處,慧影繫於「爾時須菩提白佛言:世尊!若一切法自性空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜當得阿耨多提已下」——正是本卷論主所牒須菩提第一難之處。

慧影之疏逐段所牒者皆是卷八十二之經文,而其所釋每旁及本卷論主之文;於師子雷音佛國一節,其所牒之經句「除智慧不可以餘法度脫眾生已下」在之上經文,所釋之事則正是本卷論主所引,其文較本論為詳:「除智慧不可以餘法度脫眾生已下,如師子雷音佛國,種種寶玩皆勝諸天,亦無行戒施等福德事,但彼諸樹等皆能出實相音,令眾生得解得無生法忍至薩婆若。」並判其義云:「此國唯以智慧得佛,如諸天等雖有福德而不能至佛,唯智慧可有獨得佛之義,故云除智慧。若此間國土等始須福智二事得佛,如彼國者唯智慧得佛道也。」——以此土彼土二種得佛之路分說,正解本卷「復有人言」一段何以與前答並存而不相違。慧影於此更錄其師之別解,引《彌勒上生經》《大本經》以說因性與佛性之分齊,末云「一解有者,不妨當說」——存而不決,如實錄之。

於四種兵之譬,慧影只釋其名:「四兵者,謂車、馬、步、象等也,當說。」於「多有所學實無所學」一段,慧影科為第四分之始:「第四、明菩薩善學波若雙照二諦照達方便也。」於略廣二相,慧影之界說最簡:「略相即是總相,廣相即是別相,大小兩乘盡有此總別二相也」——與本卷論主第二義相同,而更指出總別二相通於大小二乘。其疏之最末一語,所牒者是之上經文中「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相」一問,而其所當之論釋即本卷段七十:「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相已下,欲廣明之,故設此問也。」——慧影《大智度論疏》現存文本至此而止,卷二十四終,後無所續;本品以下遂無此疏可考。其所止之處恰在本卷四門之前,故本卷末段四門之釋,二疏之中唯吉藏一家可徵。

本卷末句所繫之異文,並錄如下不作取捨。「略攝聞是安隱道故」一句之「聞」字,底本作「聞」,宋、元、明、石四本作「門」。二讀各成義:作「聞」則承上文須菩提聞四門而言,是聞此四門即是安隱之道;作「門」則與上文如、法性、實際、不合不散「四門」之名直接相繫,是此四門即是安隱之道。本卷論主釋文正作「須菩提聞佛說如、法性、實際、不合不散四門」,二讀於此皆有所依,故並存。又本卷末之卷尾題,底本作「論」而石本作「經」;其卷次之下,宋、元、宮三本增「釋第六十九品上」,石本增「釋第六十八品上」——石本之品次少一,與前舉聖本、石本及慧影疏所見者一貫。

The Great Skilful Means, Middle Part: Explaining the Three Questions, the Nine Similes, the Five Perfections Entering Prajñā, the Three Losings and Being without Losing, the Bodhisattva Path and What Is Not the Bodhisattva Path, and the Four Gates of Suchness, the Nature of Dharmas, the Limit of Reality, and Neither Joined nor Dispersed

What Is Being Asked

The whole fascicle of the First Part is sūtra text. What the sūtra asks is only three sentences—this bodhisattva who has thus accomplished the power of skilful means: how long has it been since he aroused intent? How many buddhas has he made offerings to? What roots of goodness has he planted? The Buddha answers each one, and at once turns to a long string of similes: the sun and moon illuminating the four continents, the wheel-jewel of the wheel-turning sage king, the woman without a husband, the general's armour and weapons, the minor kings attending in court, the many rivers entering the sea, a person's right hand, the wheel-jewel leading the four troops. When the similes are finished, Subhūti raises difficulty after difficulty, starting from ‘all dharmas are empty of self-nature; how does one practise the six perfections and obtain awakening?’, passing through ‘the perfections are without difference; how is prajñā the most honoured?’, ‘neither taking nor giving up; how can it be said that it arrives at sarvajñā and abides?’, ‘not keeping in mind; how do roots of goodness increase?’, all the way to 「何所住、何所得」 tr. "where does he abide, what does he attain"; besides the Buddha's answers there come four kinds of 「是失」 tr. "this is losing", and at the end the four gates of suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed are gathered in upon the one sentence 「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」 tr. "this is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā".

The Middle Part, then, is the treatise-author explaining this whole stretch of sūtra text. That is why the face of the Middle Part is entirely different from that of the First Part: the First Part is the question and answer between the Buddha and Subhūti; the Middle Part is the treatise-author explaining, sentence by sentence, why these questions are asked in this way and why they are answered in this way. In reading the Middle Part one must first set up this dividing line—wherever 「佛答」 tr. "the Buddha answers" or 「須菩提問」 tr. "Subhūti asks" appears in this fascicle, it is not a newly begun dialogue; it is the treatise-author taking up the sūtra text of the First Part and explaining it; only where 「問曰」 tr. "Question:" and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer:" appear is it the treatise-author setting a difficulty of his own and answering it himself. These two layers must not be read mixed together as one layer.

In what the treatise-author explains there are four joints. The first joint lies in the order of the three questions: how long since arousing the mind, how many buddhas he has made offerings to, what roots of goodness he has planted—these three questions look trivial, but the treatise-author points out the source of each: one who aroused the mind long ago has not necessarily seen the Buddha, and one who has seen the Buddha has not necessarily planted roots of goodness, and so there is the second question and the third question; and the definition of 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness" the treatise-author lays down with the utmost strictness—it is not offering flowers and incense; it is practising the six perfections with a deep mind and turning them towards awakening. The second joint lies in the general meaning of the nine similes: the five perfections, if they do not obtain prajñā, are not called pāramitā. This sentence is the backbone of the whole fascicle. The treatise-author uses the woman without a husband to speak of how easily they are ruined, uses the wheel-turning king without the wheel-jewel to speak of how they do not attain the name, uses the stalwart general's weapons to speak of how they do not fear the enemy, uses the minor kings paying court and the many streams entering the sea to speak of where they tend, uses the right hand and left hand to speak of convenience and inconvenience, uses the guide in front and the wheel-jewel leading the way to speak of that by which they are brought to completion—though the similes are nine, what they make clear is only one. The third joint lies in the losing that comes from grasping at marks: clinging to emptiness is losing, clinging to prajñā's being without nature is losing, not clinging to emptiness and not clinging to being without nature and taking that to be the true path is losing, thinking oneself to be following the Buddha's words and disclosing them to others is losing; the treatise-author lists four stretches in turn, and at the end himself gathers them as 「三種皆失」 tr. "all three kinds are losing". The losings turn finer layer by layer, and the last losing is so fine that one can hardly see that it is losing—this is the most perilous place in the whole fascicle, and also the place where the treatise-author puts forth his deepest effort. The fourth joint lies in the four gates: suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, neither joined nor dispersed. The first three gates are gates of meaning; the fourth gate is a gate of breaking attachment; at the fourth gate the treatise-author sets up in particular the question and answer on the joining and dispersing of two fingers, taking apart 「合」 tr. "joining", this most ordinary of experiences, until there is nothing left to take apart, and then brings in the Buddha's words 「一切法自性無」 tr. "all dharmas are without self-nature" as the conclusion.

So what is to be read in the Middle Part is not a string of similes and a string of questions and answers; it is the position the treatise-author fixes for prajñāpāramitā: it is not the best one among the six perfections; it is that which makes the other five perfections be perfections at all. Once this position is fixed, why the losings are losing, and why the four gates can gather the brief and the extensive, can all be seen clearly from here. The final sentence, 「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」 tr. "this is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā"—the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘brief gathering’ say precisely that these four gates gather the whole of prajñā into one place.

Passage by Passage

1. The first of Subhūti's three questions: how long since arousing the mind. As soon as he begins to explain, the treatise-author points out where this question comes from: 「須菩提聞菩薩摩訶薩大利根相,所謂一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜,行一波羅蜜即能具五波羅蜜,如上品中說;是事希有,故問佛」 tr. "Subhūti heard of the mark of the great keen faculties of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva—namely, that from the side of one perfection he can give rise to the five perfections, and that by practising one perfection he can fulfil the five perfections, as was said in the previous chapter; this matter is rare, and so he asked the Buddha". First ask one thing: why does Subhūti ask about nothing else, only about the length of time? Because what he has heard is ‘one is able to fulfil five’—one perfection at once fulfilling the six, which by ordinary reckoning is something extremely hard to believe. With a thing hard to believe, the first thing one asks is ‘how long does it take to reach this point?’ So this question is not curiosity; it is a question that seeks the root, born of rarity. The five Chinese characters 「如上品中說」 tr. "as was said in the previous chapter" must be noted: the treatise-author states plainly that this meaning is carried over from the previous chapter and is not newly set up in this chapter; if the reader takes it as a new meaning of this chapter, then the four Chinese characters 「大利根相」 tr. "the mark of the great keen faculties" below have nothing to attach to.

2. The Buddha answers: since arousing the mind, immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「是菩薩發心已來,除大菩薩,於餘眾生無量億阿僧祇劫。」 tr. "Since this bodhisattva aroused the mind—leaving aside the great bodhisattvas, and compared with the rest of beings—it is immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas." The joint lies in the four Chinese characters 「除大菩薩」 tr. "leaving aside the great bodhisattvas". This is a phrase of limitation—it does not say that all bodhisattvas must take so long; it says that, setting the great bodhisattvas aside, and speaking of the rest of beings, it is so long. Without these four Chinese characters it would become the general rule that ‘whoever obtains the power of skilful means must pass through immeasurable kalpas’, which would go against the meaning of the Great Vehicle's sudden arousing. The treatise-author records it as it stands without changing it, precisely to leave this measure in place.

3. Where the second question comes from: one who aroused the mind long ago has not necessarily seen the Buddha. Explaining why Subhūti goes on to ask how many buddhas he has made offerings to, the treatise-author says: 「或有菩薩發心已來無量億阿僧祇劫,大罪因緣覆心故不見佛,不親近供養。」 tr. "Perhaps there is a bodhisattva who, since arousing the mind, has passed immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas, yet because the causes and conditions of great sin have covered his mind, he does not see the Buddha, and does not draw near and make offerings." The most important sentence in this passage is 「大罪因緣覆心故不見佛」 tr. "because the causes and conditions of great sin have covered his mind, he does not see the Buddha". Length of time and kalpas cannot guarantee seeing the Buddha—sin can cover the mind, and when the mind is covered, the Buddha is present and yet is not seen. So the number of years since arousing the mind is not a qualification. In reading this place, guard against one slip: do not read 「不見佛」 tr. "does not see the Buddha" as the Buddha not appearing in the world; it is that the mind is covered and does not see. The question below arises from this: since one who aroused the mind long ago has not necessarily seen the Buddha, one must ask a further question—how many buddhas has he made offerings to.

4. The Buddha answers: he has made offerings to buddhas as many as the sands of the Ganges. The treatise-author takes it up, saying: 「是菩薩為已供養如恒河沙等諸佛。」 tr. "This bodhisattva has already made offerings to buddhas as many as the sands of the Ganges." This answer has the same format as the answer above—it does not give an exact number; it gives an amount that cannot be counted. The reason the sūtra's answer takes this form is precisely that what is asked about does not lie in a number at all; if the answer were an exact number, the trainee would measure himself by the number, and it would turn into an obstruction.

5. The explanation where the two numbers meet: many numbers, the same principle. The treatise-author adds a note of his own: 「上言『無量億阿僧祇』,今言『恒河沙』者,多數理同故。」 tr. "Above it says ‘immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya’, and now it says ‘the sands of the Ganges’, because the principle of a great number is the same." This sentence resolves a possible doubt for the reader—the measure-words used in the two places differ; is what they refer to different? The treatise-author answers: it is not different; both simply take their greatness. Notes of this kind are extremely many in this treatise; their use is not to add meaning but to keep the reader from sprouting side-branches over small differences in the wording. In reading this treatise one should grow used to such notes: they tell you where there is no need to probe deeply.

6. Where the third question comes from, and the definition of 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness" . Explaining the third question, the treatise-author says: 「有菩薩久發心,雖多以華香供養諸佛,而未能種善根」 tr. "There are bodhisattvas who aroused the mind long ago, and though they have made many offerings to the buddhas with flowers and incense, they have not yet been able to plant roots of goodness"—making offerings and yet not having planted roots of goodness: this is where the third question comes from. At once the treatise-author defines 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness" with the utmost strictness: 「若以深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德,是名『種善根』。」 tr. "If one practises the six perfections with a deep mind and makes merit for the sake of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, this is called ‘planting roots of goodness’." Of the two conditions, neither can be lacking: first, one must practise the six perfections with a deep mind; second, it must be for the sake of awakening. For whoever lacks these two, though he offers flowers and incense everywhere, the treatise-author does not allow it to be called planting roots of goodness. This place must not be read lightly: the matter of making offerings is something everyone can do; the matter of planting roots of goodness requires somewhere to dedicate it. And the treatise-author points out in particular that kind of mind which 「作是念:『我必當得果報……』」 tr. "has this thought: ‘I shall certainly obtain the retribution …’"—this is exactly the mark of the mind of one who has not planted roots of goodness: he practises the six perfections, but what he looks for is retribution, not awakening.

7. The Buddha answers: he has fulfilled the practice of the six perfections. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「是菩薩從初發心已來,具足行六波羅蜜,一切福德無不作者,一切善法無不修集。」 tr. "This bodhisattva, since first arousing the mind, has fulfilled the practice of the six perfections; there is no merit he has not made, and no wholesome dharma he has not cultivated and gathered." This answer corresponds exactly to the definition set up above: what was asked was 「種何等善根」 tr. "what roots of goodness has he planted", and what is answered is 「具足行六波羅蜜」 tr. "has fulfilled the practice of the six perfections"—which shows that the meaning the treatise-author fixes is not his own invention; it is read out of the sūtra's answer. The six Chinese characters 「從初發心已來」 tr. "since first arousing the mind" are especially important: it is not that one becomes complete only after practising until later; it is so from the first arousing of the mind onward. This sentence is the distant cause of the losing among the losings below that is 「著菩薩所行道」 tr. "clinging to the path the bodhisattva practises"; when one reads as far as that, one can look back here.

8. Praising the rarity: the mind that came afterwards, and benefit where there is no kindness. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's praise of the rarity, analysing it into two matters. The first: 「未斷諸煩惱、未離生死,而能勝斷煩惱、離生死法者。」 tr. "He has not yet cut off the afflictions and has not yet left birth and death, yet he is able to surpass the dharma of those who have cut off the afflictions and left birth and death."—this compares the one who has not yet cut off with those who have already cut off, and says that the one who has not yet cut off is the more excellent. The treatise-author then gives the reason for it: 「無始生死已來集諸惡法,菩薩心後來,而能用後來心,不隨先所集惡心」 tr. "From beginningless birth and death onward evil dharmas have been accumulated; the bodhisattva's mind came afterwards, and yet he is able to use the mind that came afterwards and not follow the evil mind accumulated before". The evil mind is an old resident who has lived there for beginningless kalpas; the bodhisattva's mind is a newly arrived guest; that the new guest is able not to follow the old resident—only this is called rare. The second: 「一切眾生無恩於菩薩,而菩薩常欲利益。」 tr. "All beings have done the bodhisattva no kindness, and yet the bodhisattva constantly wishes to benefit them."—and it goes a layer further: 「是諸眾生或欲奪菩薩命、割截身體,菩薩欲以第一佛樂智慧命,欲與眾生。」 tr. "These beings may wish to take the bodhisattva's life or to cut and sever his body, yet the bodhisattva wishes to give to beings the life of wisdom, which is the foremost bliss of the Buddha." On one side they wish to take his bodily life; on the other he wishes to give them the life of wisdom; only when the two are set against each other is the meaning of rarity complete. In reading this passage one should know: rarity does not lie in supernormal powers; it lies in the reversal of the mind's conduct at these two places.

9. The simile of the sun and moon: the two breaths come together and the myriad things grow. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's intention in making a simile, saying 「欲令此事明了故作譬喻」 tr. "wishing to make this matter clear, he made a simile", and at once explains the simile of the sun and moon. His way of explaining this simile deserves a close look: the treatise-author does not only say that the sun and moon can illuminate; he further says 「月是陰氣,日是陽氣,二氣和合故萬物成長」 tr. "the moon is the yin breath and the sun is the yang breath; because the two breaths come together, the myriad things grow"—taking the point that the two need each other and neither can be neglected. Applied to the bodhisattva, it is 「以大悲心憐愍眾生故,能隨所願行一切善法;大智慧力故,破眾生著善法心」 tr. "because he pities beings with the mind of great compassion, he is able to practise all wholesome dharmas according to the vows he has made; because of the power of great wisdom, he breaks beings' mind of clinging to wholesome dharmas". Compassion is like the yin of the moon, wisdom like the yang of the sun; the one makes wholesome dharmas grow, the other breaks the clinging mind towards them; only when the two come together can the six perfections, and so on up to awakening, be accomplished. If there were only compassion without wisdom, wholesome dharmas would merely increase attachment; if there were only wisdom without compassion, there would be no wholesome dharmas to increase. This is the first meaning of the twin wheels in this fascicle.

10. The simile of having eyes but no sun and moon: worldly goodness and keen knowledge are not enough to illuminate. The treatise-author continues this simile and turns it over to another face: 「又復眾生雖復有眼,若無日月,則無所見」 tr. "Further, though beings have eyes, if there were no sun and moon they would see nothing". The eye is the capacity beings have of themselves; the sun and moon are illumination coming from outside; having eyes but no illumination, one sees nothing at all. Applied, it is 「眾生雖有世俗善根利智,不得般若波羅蜜照明,尚不得二乘,何況得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "though beings have worldly roots of goodness and keen knowledge, if they do not obtain the illumination of prajñāpāramitā, they cannot obtain even the two vehicles, how much less anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". This sentence is set down with great weight: worldly roots of goodness and cleverness cannot reach even the two vehicles. The misreading to guard against is taking 「利智」 tr. "keen knowledge" as a small portion of prajñā—the treatise-author's meaning is precisely the opposite: keen knowledge belongs to the eye, prajñā belongs to the sun and moon; it is not a difference of more and less within the same kind of thing.

11. Without obtaining prajñā they are not called pāramitā: because the clinging mind is not broken. The treatise-author sets down a general verdict: 「菩薩雖行五波羅蜜,不得般若波羅蜜,不得名波羅蜜,以不破著心故。」 tr. "Though the bodhisattva practises the five perfections, if he does not obtain prajñāpāramitā they do not obtain the name of pāramitā, because the clinging mind is not broken." This sentence is the backbone of the whole fascicle and must be looked at character by character. It does not say ‘without obtaining prajñā the five perfections have no merit’; it says 「不得名波羅蜜」 tr. "they do not obtain the name of pāramitā"—the merit is still there; the name and standing are not attained. Why is that? 「以不破著心故」 tr. "Because the clinging mind is not broken." Pāramitā means reaching the further shore; if the clinging mind is not broken, the root on this shore has not been pulled up, and though one practises one cannot arrive, and so one does not obtain the name. All the similes below are making this one sentence clear.

12. The simile of the woman without a husband: his mind is easily ruined. Continuing from the above, the treatise-author says: 「若菩薩乃至能自以身命布施,若無般若,其心易破,如無夫之婦,侵凌則易」 tr. "If a bodhisattva is able even to the point of giving his own body and life, yet has no prajñā, his mind is easily ruined, as a woman without a husband is easily encroached upon". What this simile takes lies at only one point—having nothing to rely on, one is easily encroached upon. In taking a simile one must see which point it takes: it does not say that the five perfections are lowly and weak; it says that whatever has nothing to guard and uphold it is easily ruined. That is why a sentence follows immediately, 「若有般若,則不可破壞」 tr. "if he has prajñā, it cannot be ruined", and only when the positive and negative are set side by side is the meaning of the simile fixed. The phrase 「乃至能自以身命布施」 tr. "even to the point of giving his own body and life" must be especially noted: giving that goes as far as giving up body and life is already the utmost; if even the utmost is easily ruined, the rest can be known.

13. The simile of the wheel-turning sage king without the wheel-jewel: because they are measured and have an end, they are not called pāramitā. The treatise-author starts afresh, saying: 「菩薩雖行種種諸餘深法,不得般若,不名為行波羅蜜,但名為行善法,有量有盡故。」 tr. "Though the bodhisattva practises various other deep dharmas, if he does not obtain prajñā he is not called one who practises the perfections; he is only called one who practises wholesome dharmas, because they are measured and have an end."—here the reason for not obtaining the name is given: being measured and having an end. At once the wheel-turning king is taken as a simile: 「雖有千子、八萬四千小王及六寶,不得名為轉輪聖王,不能飛行到四天下;若天遣金輪寶至,乃得名為轉輪聖王。」 tr. "Though he has a thousand sons, eighty-four thousand minor kings, and the six jewels, he does not obtain the name of wheel-turning sage king and cannot fly to the four continents; if the heavens send the golden wheel-jewel to come to him, only then does he obtain the name of wheel-turning sage king." The thousand sons and the six jewels are all virtues he really has; what is lacking is only the one thing, the wheel-jewel; lacking this one thing, neither the name nor the function is attained. Applied, it is 「雖有布施等諸善法,不得般若波羅蜜故,不名為『菩薩為行六波羅蜜人』,不能除障礙、行菩薩道故」 tr. "though he has giving and the other wholesome dharmas, because he does not obtain prajñāpāramitā he is not called ‘a bodhisattva who is a person practising the six perfections’, because he cannot remove the obstructions and practise the bodhisattva path". This simile and the one above divide their work clearly: the woman without a husband speaks of being easily ruined; the lack of the wheel-jewel speaks of not being attained.

14. The simile of the stalwart general's weapons, and the bodhisattva caṇḍāla. The treatise-author explains this simile very briefly: 「健將即是菩薩,器仗是般若。」 tr. "The stalwart general is the bodhisattva; the weapons are prajñā." At once he explains one by one those listed in the sūtra who are able to ruin him. Those of overweening pride the treatise-author defines as 「未得聖道,意謂已得」 tr. "they have not yet obtained the noble path, yet in their minds they think they have already obtained it"; as to why they disparage and ruin the bodhisattva, the treatise-author places it in 「菩薩說畢竟空法;是人行善法,心不同故」 tr. "the bodhisattva speaks the dharma of ultimate emptiness; these people practise wholesome dharmas, and because their minds are not the same"—it is not that they deliberately set themselves against him; it is that the dharmas they practise differ, and they naturally repel each other. Last he comes to 「菩薩旃陀羅」 tr. "the bodhisattva caṇḍāla"; the treatise-author does not set up a meaning of his own but brings in the text of the "Māra" chapter to substantiate it: 「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢。」 tr. "Hearing that Māra has come, calling his name and giving him the prediction, he gives rise to contempt." This is a cross-chapter citation rarely seen in the whole fascicle, and what it cites is the text of this sūtra itself, not an outside teaching. In reading this place one should know: what the treatise-author gives 「菩薩旃陀羅」 tr. "the bodhisattva caṇḍāla" is not a term of abuse but a mark that can be verified—giving rise to contempt because Māra called his name and gave him the prediction.

15. The five perfections are spoken of for the sake of prajñā: each of the five matters has what it breaks. The treatise-author turns up a more fundamental layer of meaning: 「為般若波羅蜜故說五波羅蜜;若人能直行諸法實相,則不為說布施等入般若初門。」 tr. "The five perfections are spoken of for the sake of prajñāpāramitā; if a person is able to practise the real mark of all dharmas directly, giving and the rest are not spoken to him as the first gate of entering prajñā."—the five perfections are entrance gates set up for the sake of prajñā, not six things standing side by side with prajñā. Why they are set up lies in 「人鈍根、罪重故」 tr. "because people's faculties are dull and their sins heavy". At once he speaks of the remedy of each perfection: 「以布施破慳;持戒折薄諸煩惱;忍辱開福德門,能行難事;精進如風吹火,熾然不息;禪定攝心一定,觀諸法實相故。」 tr. "Giving breaks stinginess; upholding the precepts subdues and thins the afflictions; patience opens the gate of merit and makes one able to do what is hard to do; vigour is like wind blowing on fire, blazing without rest; meditative concentration gathers the mind in one place and settles it, for the sake of contemplating the real mark of all dharmas." Each of the five matters has what it treats, and the order is well arranged—giving treats stinginess, the precepts treat the thickness of the afflictions, patience opens the gate, vigour aids the momentum, meditation gathers in the scattering. Once the five are complete, then 「皆趣向般若波羅蜜」 tr. "all tend toward prajñāpāramitā". Two similes conclude it: the minor kings paying court to the wheel-turning sage king, and the many streams all entering the great sea.

16. Question and answer: why it is said that the five perfections are guarded by prajñā and enter sarvajñā. This is the first place where the treatise-author sets up a question and answer of his own, and what he raises as a difficulty is an unevenness in a simile: 「五波羅蜜如諸川流,般若波羅蜜應如大海;今何以言『五波羅蜜為般若波羅蜜所守護故,得入薩婆若』?」 tr. "The five perfections are like rivers and streams, and prajñāpāramitā ought to be like the great sea; why is it now said, ‘because the five perfections are guarded by prajñāpāramitā, they are able to enter sarvajñā’?" The difficulty is extremely precise—by the simile, what they enter should be prajñā, yet the sūtra says they enter sarvajñā; the two do not match. The treatise-author's answer does not lie in changing the simile but in explaining the name: 「汝不聞先說般若有種種名字耶?薩婆若即是般若異名。」 tr. "Have you not heard it said before that prajñā has various names? Sarvajñā is another name for prajñā." At once he says why the name differs: 「五波羅蜜福德,入般若波羅蜜中,即得清淨般若;般若清淨故,得佛道,變名薩婆若。」 tr. "The merit of the five perfections, entering into prajñāpāramitā, obtains pure prajñā; because prajñā is pure, one obtains the Buddha path, and its name is changed to sarvajñā."—one and the same dharma with different names in the position of cause and the position of result: in the cause it is named prajñā, at the result it is named sarvajñā. Therefore he concludes: 「是故言『入薩婆若』,即是『入般若』。」 tr. "Therefore saying ‘entering sarvajñā’ is saying ‘entering prajñā’." From this passage one can learn a method: where names and marks in the sūtra do not match, first see whether it is one substance with different names; do not hurry to judge them two matters.

17. The simile of the right hand and the left hand: the doubt that each has its own power and function. The treatise-author first brings out the doubt: 「有人疑:諸波羅蜜各各有力,何以獨言『般若波羅蜜功用為大』?」 tr. "Someone doubts: the perfections each have their own power; why is it said only that ‘the function of prajñāpāramitā is great’?" This doubt fits ordinary feeling very well—each of the six perfections has its own function, so on what ground is one perfection alone held up? The answer uses the sūtra's simile of the right hand and left hand: 「譬如人之右手,自然穩便;五波羅蜜如左手,不得般若波羅蜜,則所作不便。」 tr. "It is as a person's right hand is naturally steady and convenient; the five perfections are like the left hand—if they do not obtain prajñāpāramitā, what they do is not convenient." The subtlety of this simile lies in not disparaging the left hand: the left hand is not useless; it is inconvenient. So the greatness of prajñā does not lie in the other five perfections being useless; it lies in this: with it, things are convenient; without it, they are not.

18. Opening the eyes, the guide, and the wheel-jewel leading the way: whatever is cultivated, gathered, and brought to completion all relies on prajñā. The treatise-author sets down three similes in a row. Doing things with the eyes open speaks of all that is done being accomplished; the guide in front speaks of 「進止取捨,皆隨導師,不得自在」 tr. "in advancing and halting, in taking and discarding, all follow the guide and are not their own masters"; the wheel-jewel leading the way speaks of 「輪住餘寶則住」 tr. "when the wheel stops, the other jewels also stop". The three similes make clear one and the same meaning: 「般若波羅蜜亦如是,導五波羅蜜,所可修集成辦,皆仰般若。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is likewise: it guides the five perfections, and whatever is cultivated, gathered, and brought to completion all relies on prajñā." After this the treatise-author brings in the text of the first chapter of the Prajñā to substantiate the matter: 「菩薩欲具足檀波羅蜜,不見施者、受者及財物。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva wishes to fulfil dānapāramitā, he does not see a giver, a receiver, or wealth."—and explains it himself, saying 「先籌量分別斷一切著,然後布施,是則般若在前導」 tr. "first he reckons and distinguishes and cuts off all clinging, and afterwards he gives—this is prajñā leading the way in front". Here the two Chinese characters 「前導」 tr. "leading the way" are brought down to something real: it is not that prajñā walks in front showing the road; it is that before giving one first cuts off one's clinging. The most important section at the end is the treatise-author's explanation of the wheel's having no mind: the wheel makes no such discrimination as 「我常在前,餘寶在後」 tr. "I am always in front and the other jewels behind", and has no hatred or love of 「是可來、是不可來」 tr. "this one may come, that one may not come"; prajñā likewise makes no such discrimination as 「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來」 tr. "dānapāramitā, follow me; śīlapāramitā, do not come". Guiding without a mind—this is the eye of this passage. At the end he brings in the causes and conditions the Buddha himself sets out: 「一切法性無所能作。」 tr. "The nature of all dharmas has nothing it is able to do."—since the guiding has no mind, what is called the guide also has nothing it is able to do, and the meaning is complete.

19. Subhūti's difficulty: the nature of all dharmas is empty; how does one practise the six perfections and obtain awakening? Here the sūtra turns to raising difficulties, and the treatise-author takes it up, saying: 「須菩提聞是已,白佛言:『若一切法性空、無所有,云何菩薩行六波羅蜜能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?』」 tr. "Having heard these things, Subhūti addressed the Buddha: ‘If all dharmas are empty in nature and without anything existent, then how does the bodhisattva practise the six perfections and become able to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?’" This difficulty is pressed out precisely from the sentence above, 「一切法性無所能作」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas has nothing it is able to do": since there is nothing it is able to do, practice too does nothing, so from where would the result be obtained? All of Subhūti's difficulties have this feature—it is not that he does not believe; it is that he pushes the meaning the Buddha has set up to the very end and sees that it seems to have an obstruction.

20. The Buddha answers: without the power of skilful means they cannot be delivered. The treatise-author takes up the thought in the Buddha's answer, saying: 「諸法雖畢竟空,眾生狂顛倒故,深著不解;我若不以方便力,則不可得度。」 tr. "Though dharmas are ultimately empty, because beings are mad and inverted they cling deeply and do not understand; if I do not use the power of skilful means, they cannot be delivered."—the answer does not add to or subtract from emptiness; it sets up skilful means on the side of beings. At once the treatise-author lists in full what the two Chinese characters 「方便」 tr. "skilful means" refer to: the golden-coloured body, the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, immeasurable light, supernormal powers and transformations, one finger shaking the lands of the ten directions, expounding the Dharma with the Brahmā voice without satiety, the form body, the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the eighteen unshared dharmas, unobstructed liberation, the omniscience of all kinds, great kindness and great compassion, and so on. Here one must see the treatise-author's intention clearly: skilful means is not an expedient turn of speech; it is this whole set of body and dharmas that the Buddha has accomplished; because there is this, 「然後能教化眾生,眾生必能信受」 tr. "he is then able to teach and transform beings, and beings will certainly believe and accept". The treatise-author further sets down an extremely vivid sentence: 「得如是力,假令妄語,人猶當信,何況實語!」 tr. "Having obtained such power, even if he were to speak falsely people would still believe him, how much more when he speaks the truth!"—this speaks of the power of gathering people in, not of being allowed to speak falsely; the vehemence of the phrasing is precisely to show the weight of the power of skilful means. At the end he brings in the sūtra's words 「我雖知諸法實相,能入涅槃,但為眾生故行檀波羅蜜」 tr. "though I know the real mark of all dharmas and am able to enter nirvāṇa, yet for the sake of beings I practise dānapāramitā" and 「不可以異事度眾生」 tr. "beings cannot be delivered by any other matter" as evidence: being able to enter nirvāṇa and not entering is exactly the real meaning of skilful means; the three Chinese characters of this chapter's name, 「大方便」 tr. "the great skilful means", find their footing only here.

21. A further difficulty: in ultimate emptiness there is no difference; how is prajñā the most honoured? Subhūti changes his angle and raises a difficulty again: 「若諸波羅蜜畢竟空故無差別,云何般若波羅蜜於諸波羅蜜中最尊?」 tr. "If the perfections are without difference because of ultimate emptiness, then why is prajñāpāramitā the most honoured among the perfections?" This difficulty is sharper than the previous one—the previous difficulty asked how, within emptiness, one can practise; this difficulty asks how, within emptiness, there can be higher and lower. Whenever one says ‘most honoured’, that is a difference; once ultimate emptiness is granted, where would a difference be set up? In reading the difficulty one must read out its shape as ‘a dilemma’: granting difference goes against emptiness; not granting difference goes against the sūtra.

22. The Buddha grants his difficulty and takes Mount Sumeru as a simile. The treatise-author explains the manner of the Buddha's answer, saying 「佛可須菩提,畢竟空中諸波羅蜜實無差別」 tr. "the Buddha approved Subhūti: within ultimate emptiness the perfections are indeed without difference"—first granting in full what he has set up, then bringing out a meaning on top of what is granted. The meaning brought out has two parts. The first is the one who can know: 「若無般若波羅蜜,諸波羅蜜畢竟空、無差別,誰能知者?」 tr. "If there were no prajñāpāramitā, who could know that the perfections are ultimately empty and without difference?" The very meaning of being without difference needs prajñā before it can be known. The second is the obtaining of the name: 「若無般若,五法云何得波羅蜜名字?」 tr. "If there were no prajñā, how would the five dharmas obtain the name of pāramitā?" At once he divides two times, before entering and after entering: 「五波羅蜜未入般若時,有差別;既入般若,則無差別。」 tr. "When the five perfections have not yet entered prajñā, they have difference; once they have entered prajñā, they are without difference." Sumeru is the simile: 「如諸異色物,到須彌山邊,皆同一色」 tr. "as things of various different colours, on reaching the side of Mount Sumeru, all become one colour alike"—they are one colour alike, and yet one cannot on that account say that Sumeru is not great. The treatise-author turns back to the main topic: 「檀波羅蜜等亦如是,雖無差別,皆是般若力故,不得言:『何以獨稱般若為大?』」 tr. "Dānapāramitā and the others are likewise: though they are without difference, it is all because of the power of prajñā, and one cannot say: ‘Why is prajñā alone called great?’" The point this simile takes is: what makes the things one colour is precisely Sumeru, so their being one colour does not harm its being great.

23. Not yet understanding it well, he asks again by another road. Here the treatise-author sets down an extremely important remark: 「須菩提雖蒙開釋,猶未善解,復以異塗而問世尊」 tr. "though Subhūti had received the explanation, he had not yet understood it well, and again, by another road, he asked the World-Honored One"—stating plainly that this question and the previous one are not a repetition; it is asking again by a changed road. What is the road he changed to? The treatise-author explains it himself: 「先說未得聖道空,今說得聖道空,是故說第一實義。」 tr. "What was spoken before was the emptiness of one who has not yet obtained the noble path; what is spoken now is the emptiness of one who has obtained the noble path; therefore it speaks of the foremost real meaning." The previous question asked about the emptiness as understood by the ordinary person; this question asks about the emptiness realised by the noble path. And he adds a sentence, 「第一實義聖道,是最可信,是中亦無差別」 tr. "the noble path of the foremost real meaning is the most worthy of belief, and within it too there is no difference"—precisely because it is the most worthy of belief, if there were still higher and lower within it, there would be nowhere left to retreat. In the questions and answers of this treatise, what must most be avoided is taking a question on a changed road as a repeated question; here the treatise-author has already marked it plainly.

24. The Buddha answers: distinctions are all for the sake of worldly convention; the simile of the jewel of the precious maiden. The bone of the Buddha's answer lies in one sentence: 「我說六波羅蜜分別,皆為世俗故。」 tr. "I speak of the distinctions of the six perfections all for the sake of worldly convention." At once he gives the reason: 「世人不可但為說諸法實相,聞則迷悶,生於疑悔。」 tr. "To the people of the world one cannot speak only of the real mark of all dharmas; hearing it they are bewildered and give rise to doubt and regret." So his method is 「以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說」 tr. "taking the highest meaning as the mind, one uses worldly language to speak"—the mind in the highest meaning, the words in worldly convention. These thirteen Chinese characters can serve as a general rule for reading the distinctions in all the scriptural teachings. Since the distinguishing is for the sake of worldly convention, what is distinguished is still empty: 「眾生實無有法,皆是空、不生不死、不退不起;色等法亦如是。」 tr. "Beings in reality are without any dharma; all are empty, neither arising nor dying, neither retrogressing nor rising; form and the other dharmas are likewise." At the end it comes back to: 「是故般若波羅蜜雖空,能示如是事故,而最上、最妙」 tr. "therefore, though prajñāpāramitā is empty, because it is able to show such a matter it is the highest and most wondrous"—the reason it is the highest lies in the two Chinese characters 「能示」 tr. "able to show": it is not that it is more real than the others; it is that it alone can disclose and show this matter. The jewel of the precious maiden, foremost among all women, is the simile, taking the point that it stands out alone among its own kind.

25. Taking up the sūtra: with what intention the Buddha always says that prajñā is the highest. From here the treatise-author takes up two phrases of the sūtra in a row and explains them. The first phrase, 「須菩提白佛:佛以何意故常說般若最上」 tr. "Subhūti addressed the Buddha: With what intention does the Buddha constantly say that prajñā is the highest?"—the treatise-author explains where the question comes from, saying: 「須菩提種種因緣說般若、五波羅蜜無差別,佛亦然可其所說,而復言般若最上。」 tr. "Subhūti has, by various causes and conditions, spoken of prajñā and the five perfections as without difference, and the Buddha too approved what he said, yet he further says that prajñā is the highest." Why the question arises lies precisely in the Buddha first granting that they are without difference and afterwards saying that it is the highest; granting and saying stand together, and so he cannot but ask. This passage is taking up the text; it is not a new dialogue, and the reader must not read it as yet another round of question and answer.

26. Taking up the sūtra: prajñā guards all wholesome dharmas so that they arrive in sarvajñā and abide there. What the second phrase takes up is the Buddha's words, and the treatise-author explains it, saying: 「一切雖空,若無般若,一切諸善法皆不能至薩婆若。」 tr. "Though everything is empty, if there were no prajñā, none of the wholesome dharmas could arrive at sarvajñā." And he defines what 「善法」 tr. "wholesome dharmas" refers to: 「五波羅蜜、三十七品、大慈悲等諸菩薩法。」 tr. "The five perfections, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, great kindness and compassion, and the other dharmas of the bodhisattvas." This definition is useful—it marks out in advance the scope of the question below: what is asked about is not worldly wholesome dharmas; it is the wholesome dharmas of the bodhisattva.

27. Question and answer: why is it said only that it is by prajñā that one is able to arrive? The treatise-author sets up a question of his own: 「若行諸善法亦能至薩婆若,何以但說『般若故得至』?」 tr. "If practising the wholesome dharmas can also arrive at sarvajñā, why is it said only ‘it is by prajñā that one is able to arrive’?" The answer says: 「雖諸善法和合能破煩惱、得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,而般若波羅蜜於中功力最大。」 tr. "Though the wholesome dharmas, coming together, can break the afflictions and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, yet among them the power and function of prajñāpāramitā are the greatest."—the answer is extremely measured: it does not deny that the wholesome dharmas coming together can break the afflictions; it only says that the power and function of prajñā are the greatest. The simile is 「大軍摧敵,而主將得功名」 tr. "a great army crushes the enemy, and the general obtains the fame of the achievement": the achievement is in fact accomplished by the many, but the name goes to the general; this is exactly why ‘only prajñā is spoken of’. What this simile treats is a kind of greed for more in the way of reading: seeing that the sūtra says prajñā is able to arrive, one then thinks the other dharmas useless.

28. Someone further says: prajñā alone is able to arrive—the evidence of the buddha-land of Lion's Thunder-Voice. The treatise-author records a stronger view: 「諸善法不得般若,不得至薩婆若;般若不得諸善法,獨能至薩婆若。」 tr. "The wholesome dharmas, if they do not obtain prajñā, cannot arrive at sarvajñā; prajñā, though it does not obtain the wholesome dharmas, is able on its own to arrive at sarvajñā." And it cites the sūtra to substantiate it: 「師子雷音佛國,寶樹莊嚴,其樹常出無量法音,所謂一切法畢竟空、無生無滅等。其土人民生便聞此法音故,不起惡心,得無生法忍。」 tr. "The buddha-land of the Buddha Lion's Thunder-Voice is adorned with jewelled trees, and its trees constantly give forth immeasurable sounds of the Dharma, namely that all dharmas are ultimately empty, without arising and without ceasing, and so on. Because the people of that land hear these sounds of the Dharma as soon as they are born, they do not give rise to an evil mind, and they obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas."—the people of that land hear these sounds of the Dharma from the moment they are born and obtain acceptance, and so it asks in return: 「如此人何有布施、持戒等諸功德?」 tr. "Where would such people have giving, upholding the precepts, and the other merits?" It further raises 「狂人、醉人從佛聞四諦,即時得道」 tr. "madmen and drunkards who heard the four truths from the Buddha and at that very time obtained the path" as side evidence. At the end it decides the matter from the reverse direction: 「如是等無有智慧,行餘法得道,無有是事!」 tr. "In such cases and the like, if there is no wisdom, then to practise the other dharmas and obtain the path—there is no such case!" In this passage two matters must be clearly distinguished: first, the treatise-author ‘records’ this view and does not set it up himself—the four Chinese characters 「復有人言」 tr. "someone further says" at the head of the text already mark this; second, this view and the answer above do not contradict each other—the answer above says that the many dharmas come together and the achievement of prajñā is great; this view says that in an extreme case prajñā can arrive alone. The two views standing together is exactly an instance of this treatise's recording without forcing a judgement.

29. Subhūti's difficulty: neither taking nor giving up; how can it be said that it arrives at sarvajñā and abides? The treatise-author takes up Subhūti's question, saying: 「般若畢竟空,不取聖法、不捨凡夫法,云何佛言『是般若波羅蜜能至薩婆若住』?」 tr. "Prajñā is ultimately empty; it does not take up the noble dharmas and does not give up the dharmas of ordinary persons; then why does the Buddha say ‘this prajñāpāramitā is able to arrive at sarvajñā and abide there’?" The precision of this difficulty lies in the two Chinese characters 「至」 tr. "arrive" and 「住」 tr. "abide": arriving is reaching somewhere; abiding is stopping somewhere; since there is neither taking nor giving up, there is neither reaching nor stopping. The questioner is not contending with the Buddha; he is pressing on the meaning of two verbs in the Buddha's words.

30. The Buddha grants his words and explains the meaning of taking and abiding. The Buddha first grants it in full: 「如是!如是!是般若波羅蜜無取無捨。」 tr. "Just so! Just so! This prajñāpāramitā is without taking and without giving up." At once the treatise-author explains the turn in the Buddha's words: 「雖言取薩婆若,以不取法故取。住義亦如是。」 tr. "Though it is said to take sarvajñā, it takes by way of the dharma of not taking. The meaning of abiding is likewise."—one and the same word 「取」 tr. "take" is used on two levels: what is taken is the dharma of not taking, so it is taking and yet not taking; abiding follows the same pattern. The treatise-author goes on to cite the causes and conditions the Buddha himself sets out: 「一切法不取相。」 tr. "In all dharmas one does not grasp at marks." And he defines the scope of what is called all dharmas: 「色乃至菩提。」 tr. "From form all the way to awakening." Below he says why one does not take: 「是法虛誑,從因緣生,自性無故不取,不取故不捨,以不憶念取相故。」 tr. "These dharmas are false and deceptive, born from causes and conditions; because they have no self-nature one does not take them, and because one does not take them one does not give them up, because one does not keep them in mind and grasp at marks." The three occurrences of 「故」 tr. "because" follow one another in a single line: because there is no self-nature one does not take; because one does not take one does not give up; and the hinge lies in 「不憶念取相」 tr. "not keeping in mind and grasping at marks". These five Chinese characters are where the question of the next passage comes from.

31. Subhūti's difficulty: if one does not keep in mind, how do roots of goodness increase? The treatise-author takes it up, saying: 「若不憶念色等法,云何增長善根?善根不增長,云何得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提?」 tr. "If one does not keep in mind form and the other dharmas, then how do roots of goodness increase? If roots of goodness do not increase, how does one obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi?" This difficulty is extremely practical—keeping in mind is where the practitioner sets his hand to effort; if one says not to keep in mind, roots of goodness seem to have no way to accumulate. The questioner goes down two steps in a row: if they do not increase, one does not obtain awakening. If the reader has ever thought that ‘keeping the Buddha-dharma much in mind is increase’, this difficulty speaks exactly what is in your heart.

32. The Buddha answers: extinguishing keeping in mind is the three gates of liberation; the simile of planting grain among foul weeds. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「若菩薩能滅一切法中憶念,即是空、無相、無作解脫門,解脫即是諸法實相。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva is able to extinguish keeping in mind with regard to all dharmas, this is the gates of liberation of emptiness, the signless, and non-action, and liberation is the real mark of all dharmas."—the way of answering is to equate ‘extinguishing keeping in mind’ directly with the three gates of liberation, and so the doubt about not increasing breaks of itself: extinguishing keeping in mind is not ceasing to make effort; it is precisely the utmost of effort. At once he explains the reverse side: 「雖有善根,以取相著心顛倒故不增長」 tr. "though there are roots of goodness, because of the inversion of the mind that grasps at marks and clings, they do not increase"; and planting grain is the simile: 「其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長。」 tr. "Though its sprouts are good, because foul weeds are many they cannot increase." The point this simile takes is exact—the sprouts are good and yet do not grow: the sickness is not in the sprouts but in the foul weeds; roots of goodness are there and yet do not increase: the sickness is not in the roots of goodness but in the mind that grasps at marks. So removing the foul weeds is making the sprouts grow, and extinguishing keeping in mind is increasing roots of goodness.

33. The causes and conditions the Buddha himself sets out: because of keeping in mind one is born in the three realms. The treatise-author records the causes and conditions spoken by the Buddha: 「以眾生憶念故,生三界善、不善處;若無憶念則不著,不著則不生。」 tr. "Because beings keep things in mind, they are born in the wholesome and unwholesome places of the three realms; if there is no keeping in mind, then one does not cling, and not clinging, one is not born." This sentence speaks of the harm of keeping in mind down to the root—it is not only an obstruction to increase; it is the cause of the places of birth in the three realms. Three clauses descend in turn: because of keeping in mind there is clinging, and because of clinging there is birth; without keeping in mind there is no clinging, and without clinging there is no birth. By the time one reads to here, the doubt of the previous passage should have wholly dissolved: the questioner thought that without keeping in mind nothing would accumulate; the Buddha answers that keeping in mind is exactly why one flows on in the round.

34. Subhūti considers and reckons, and asks about abiding and attaining. Here the treatise-author marks out a process: 「須菩提從佛聞是已,思惟籌量」 tr. "having heard these things from the Buddha, Subhūti considered and reckoned"—he does not ask as soon as he hears; he considers and afterwards asks. What he considers is: 「是法畢竟空、無所有;若行是法,亦應無所得、無住處。何以故?因果相似故。」 tr. "This dharma is ultimately empty and without anything existent; if one practises this dharma, there should also be nothing to be attained and no place of abiding. Why? Because cause and fruit resemble one another." The four Chinese characters 「因果相似」 tr. "cause and fruit resemble one another" are the ground of his reasoning: since the dharma practised is empty, the result obtained should also be empty. From this he then asks: 「菩薩作是念行般若,何所住、何所得?」 tr. "The bodhisattva who has this thought and practises prajñā—where does he abide, and what does he attain?" This question is the place in all the questions and answers of the whole fascicle where Subhūti's use of mind is most visible; the treatise-author marks out the traces of his considering expressly so that the reader may know where a good question comes from.

35. The Buddha answers: he does not abide, and so on up to: in not abiding he also does not abide. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「色等一切法中不住,乃至不住中亦不住。」 tr. "In all dharmas, form and the rest, he does not abide, and so on up to: in not abiding he also does not abide."—the last phrase is the joint: once not abiding is set up, someone will settle himself on 「不住」 tr. "not abiding", and so another layer is broken. The treatise-author explains the reason himself: 「不取相故不著,不著故則不住。」 tr. "Because he does not grasp at marks he does not cling, and because he does not cling he does not abide." And he cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself sets out: 「是菩薩不見法有可著、可住、著者、住者。」 tr. "This bodhisattva does not see that there is any dharma that can be clung to or that can be abided in, nor one who clings nor one who abides." Four things are dismissed together—the dharma clung to, the place abided in, the person able to cling, the person able to abide. At the end the treatise-author sets down a remark on the manner of the text: 「此中法難破故,但說法,不說著者。」 tr. "Here, because dharmas are hard to break, only dharmas are spoken of, and the one who clings is not spoken of."—the sūtra here breaks only dharmas and does not break the person; the treatise-author points out that this is because dharmas are hard to break, and when dharmas are broken the person is broken of itself; this is an abbreviation often met in reading the sūtra, and the treatise-author points it out.

36. The first losing: abiding in the emptiness of beings and the emptiness of dharmas and having this thought, ‘I am able to practise thus’. From here one enters the section on the losing that comes from grasping at marks. Here the treatise-author lists four stretches of losing, and at the end himself gathers them as 「三種皆失」 tr. "all three kinds are losing"—the four stretches are the order of the text; the three kinds are the classification by meaning. For the first losing, the treatise-author takes up the sūtra, saying: 「若菩薩住是眾生空、法空,作是念『我能如是行』者,則是失、則是離。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva abides in this emptiness of beings and emptiness of dharmas and has this thought, ‘I am able to practise thus’, then that is losing, that is separation." The losing lies wholly in the two Chinese characters 「我能」 tr. "I am able". The treatise-author explains the reason: 「般若波羅蜜是不著相。是菩薩以我心外著空、內著我,不如般若行,故言遠離般若。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is of the mark of not clinging. This bodhisattva, with the mind of a self, clings outwardly to emptiness and inwardly to a self, and does not practise in accord with prajñā, so it is said that he is far from prajñā."—clinging outwardly to emptiness and inwardly to a self, he clings at both ends. What must most be noted is this: what this person abides in is the two emptinesses, and what he practises is not mistaken; the mistake lies only in his thinking that there is an 「我」 tr. "I" practising this matter. So the first losing is not an error in view; it is an error in position.

37. The next losing: breaking emptiness and clinging to prajñā's being without nature. The treatise-author marks its turn, saying: 「上以著空故失,今以破空得般若,而著般若無性故失」 tr. "above, one lost by clinging to emptiness; now, having broken emptiness and obtained prajñā, one yet loses by clinging to prajñā's being without nature"—the second losing is finer than the first: he has already broken the clinging to emptiness and no longer says ‘I am able to practise’, yet he gives rise to attachment on 「般若無性」 tr. "prajñā's being without nature". Its consequence the treatise-author states with great weight: 「失故不得受記。」 tr. "Because of losing, one does not receive the prediction." And he adds an example: 「若作是念『住般若中能生檀波羅蜜等』者,亦復是失。」 tr. "If one has this thought, ‘abiding in prajñā, one can give rise to dānapāramitā and the others’, that too is likewise losing." This example deserves attention—abiding in prajñā and being able to give rise to the perfections: the sense of the words is wholly right, and yet once there is the word 「住」 tr. "abiding" it becomes losing. It can be seen that what the losings dismiss is not an error of meaning; it is where the mind comes to rest.

38. Question and answer: what is taken as losing in the third losing. The treatise-author sets up a question of his own: 「上二失因緣可爾,今以何為失?」 tr. "The causes and conditions of the two losings above can be explained thus; what is taken as losing now?"—this question is extremely well set: each of the first two losings has something it clings to, while the third kind of person does not cling to emptiness and does not cling to being without nature, and one cannot see where the losing lies. The answer first traces back the sickness of the first two losings: 「以著空、著無性法故,便不能修檀波羅蜜等功德,而生邪見故,作是念:『若法都空,復何所行?』」 tr. "Because of clinging to emptiness and clinging to the dharma of being without nature, one then cannot cultivate dānapāramitā and the other merits, and because one gives rise to wrong views, one has this thought: ‘If dharmas are all empty, what is there that can be practised?’"—the real harm of the first two losings lies in abandoning practice. The third kind of person has seen exactly this harm and changed: 「是人以不著空、不著無性故行檀波羅蜜等」 tr. "this person, because of not clinging to emptiness and not clinging to being without nature, practises dānapāramitā and the others"; yet he immediately has the thought: 「能不著空、無性而能行是功德,是為真道。」 tr. "To be able not to cling to emptiness and to being without nature, and yet to be able to practise these merits—this is the true path." The losing lies precisely in this thought. The treatise-author decides it, saying: 「是亦為失,以其心有悕望故。」 tr. "This too is losing, because in his mind there are hopes." The two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘hopes’ are the name of this losing—he does not cling to emptiness and does not cling to being without nature, yet he clings to ‘only my doing it this way is the true path’. This is the kind of mind that practitioners most often have and can least see for themselves.

39. Losing prajñā, one cannot practise giving, and so on up to great compassion. After the three losings the treatise-author inserts a general verdict: 「若失般若,則不能行檀波羅蜜乃至大悲。」 tr. "If one loses prajñā, one cannot practise dānapāramitā, and so on up to great compassion." And he gives the reason: 「阿耨多羅三藐三菩提是真實法,般若波羅蜜與此相似;檀等諸善法不相似,以其取相著故。」 tr. "Anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi is a true and real dharma, and prajñāpāramitā resembles it; giving and the other wholesome dharmas do not resemble it, because they grasp at marks and cling."—the meaning is set up by 「相似」 tr. "resembling": prajñā and awakening are one and the same signlessness, so they correspond; the perfections grasp at marks, so they do not resemble it. So for one who loses prajñā, the perfections he practises do not correspond to the result he seeks, and therefore it is said that he cannot practise them. This sentence is also a footnote to the earlier ‘without obtaining prajñā they are not called pāramitā’.

40. The fourth losing: recollecting, imagining, and discriminating for oneself and disclosing it to others. The fourth losing is the finest, and the treatise-author peels it layer by layer. What this person thinks is: 「一切法不取相,諸佛知是已,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "All dharmas are not grasped at as marks; the buddhas knew this and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."—the meaning he thinks is wholly the right meaning, and the treatise-author himself at once explains 「不取相」 tr. "not grasping at marks": 「名畢竟空,不可取,諸相滅故。」 tr. "It is named ultimate emptiness, which cannot be taken, because all marks have ceased." Yet 「亦為他開示、演說,則失般若」 tr. "if he further discloses it and expounds it for others, then he loses prajñā". Why does the right meaning turn instead into losing? The treatise-author writes out the traces of this person's mind: 「我是凡夫生死人,諸煩惱未盡,云何能得?但隨佛語,自不分別,而定心為他人說」 tr. "I am an ordinary person in birth and death, my afflictions are not yet exhausted, how could I obtain it? I simply follow the Buddha's words, do not myself discriminate, and with a concentrated mind speak to others"—this is an extremely humble person: he knows he has not obtained it, he only passes on the Buddha's words, and he does not himself discriminate. The treatise-author still judges it losing. Why? 「諸佛於諸法無所得,取義亦如是;是不取相法,乃至假名字不可說,何況有所得!」 tr. "The buddhas have nothing to be attained with regard to dharmas, and the meaning of taking is likewise; this dharma of not grasping at marks cannot be spoken of even as a provisional name, how much less could there be something attained!" At the end he concludes: 「諸佛法寂滅相,無諸戲論,一切語言道斷故。」 tr. "The Dharma of the buddhas is of the mark of quiescence, without any idle discourse, because the way of all words is cut off." The losing lies in the five Chinese characters 「自憶想分別」 tr. "recollecting, imagining, and discriminating for oneself"—in his mind he has first set up a mark of 「不取相」 tr. "not grasping at marks", and then holds this mark to speak to people. Here the losings reach their utmost: from ‘I am able to practise’, to clinging to being without nature, to clinging to the true path, to holding the right meaning and speaking it—each layer more like the path than the last, and each layer harder to know for oneself.

41. Subhūti asks: how is one who practises without these faults? The treatise-author marks Subhūti's thought, saying: 「若空有失,空空中亦有失,無取法中亦有失,然不可無道。」 tr. "If within emptiness there is losing, and within the emptiness of emptiness there is also losing, and within the dharma of not taking there is also losing—yet there cannot be no path."—the five Chinese characters 「然不可無道」 tr. "yet there cannot be no path" are the bone of this question: everywhere there is losing, and yet it is impossible that there should be no road. So he asks the Buddha: 「云何行者無是過失?」 tr. "How does one practise so as to be without these faults?" This question is the question that must come after the losings, and also the pivot on which the whole fascicle turns from breaking to establishing.

42. The Buddha answers: knowing that it cannot be found or known—one who practises thus is without losing. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「若菩薩知諸法畢竟空、無所有、不可取,是法不可得知,如是行者則無失。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva knows that dharmas are ultimately empty, without anything existent, and cannot be taken, and that this dharma cannot be found or known, one who practises thus is without losing." The joint lies in the six Chinese characters 「是法不可得知」 tr. "this dharma cannot be found or known"—it is not knowing a thing called ultimate emptiness; it is knowing that it cannot be found or known. Knowing that it cannot be known, one sets nothing up; setting nothing up, one clings to nothing. The treatise-author at once gathers in what went before: 「菩薩著畢竟空、著無性、著菩薩所行道,佛說三種皆失。」 tr. "The bodhisattva clings to ultimate emptiness, clings to being without nature, clings to the path the bodhisattva practises; the Buddha says that all three kinds are losing."—here the losings above are gathered in three kinds: clinging to ultimate emptiness, clinging to being without nature, clinging to the path the bodhisattva practises; as for the one losing of still clinging to what the Buddha practises, it is gathered in separately in the next passage.

43. Still clinging to what the Buddha practises—now being able to be like the dharma the Buddha obtained in his mind. The treatise-author goes a layer further: 「菩薩聞是已,則捨著心,今猶著佛所行未息」 tr. "having heard these things, the bodhisattva gave up the clinging mind, yet now he still clings to what the Buddha practises and has not stopped"; his thought is: 「如佛所行,必是真道,我但當隨佛行。」 tr. "What the Buddha practises must certainly be the true path; I should only follow the Buddha in practice." The treatise-author judges: 「一切法無所有、不取相,是故為失。」 tr. "All dharmas are without anything existent and are not grasped at as marks; therefore this is losing."—following the Buddha in practice also becomes losing: this is the last gathering-in of the losings. Where it is remedied the treatise-author speaks most beautifully: 「今能如佛心中所得法,如是法相,佛亦無所得;無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。」 tr. "Now he is able to be like the dharma the Buddha obtained in his mind: of such a mark of dharmas, the Buddha too has nothing to be attained; because of nothing to be attained, he does not covet and prize the Buddha and does not slight and despise other people; towards all beings his mind is equal."—from the Buddha's having nothing to be attained, to not prizing the Buddha and not despising people, to the mind being equal. This is the utmost of breaking attachment in the whole fascicle: even the esteem for the Buddha must be put down—not slighting the Buddha, but knowing that what the Buddha attained was from the first nothing attained.

44. A further question: if one is apart from its own mark, how can one practise? The treatise-author takes up the further question here, saying: 「如是,是清淨般若,無有過失,離自相不著。不離自相是即有相著法;若離自相,云何可行?」 tr. "Thus, this is pure prajñā, without fault, apart from its own mark and not clinging. Not to be apart from its own mark is a dharma that has marks and clings; if it is apart from its own mark, then how can one practise it?"—this question blocks both sides completely: not being apart from its own mark there is clinging; being apart from its own mark there is nothing to practise. Whenever one reads a question of this kind, blocked on both sides, one must know that the answer will certainly not lie within the two sides.

45. The Buddha answers: not giving rise to any dharma is called being able to practise prajñā. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, saying: 「若菩薩於一切法不生,是名能行般若。是菩薩不說是色若常若無常等、是色、誰色。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva does not give rise to any dharma, this is called being able to practise prajñā. This bodhisattva does not say that this form is permanent or impermanent and so on, nor is form, nor whose form." At once he explains it word by word: 「是色,破色;誰色,破人。」 tr. "Is form breaks form; whose form breaks the person."—the question 「是色」 tr. "is form" breaks attachment to dharmas, the question 「誰色」 tr. "whose form" breaks attachment to the person; the two questions are dismissed together, and person and dharmas are both empty. The scope is extended to 「色乃至一切種智,亦如是」 tr. "form, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, is likewise". At the end he says why it cannot be given rise to: 「若法如是畢竟空,推求不可得,是不可生。所以者何?性不能生性,無性不能生無性。」 tr. "If a dharma is ultimately empty in this way, and when searched for is unfindable, this is what cannot be given rise to. Why is that? Because nature cannot give rise to nature, and what is without nature cannot give rise to what is without nature."—neither road, nature or being without nature, can give rise, and so it is said: not giving rise. The answer to 「云何可行」 tr. "how can one practise it" lies in the two Chinese characters 「不生」 tr. "not giving rise": practice is not doing some one thing; it is not giving rise with regard to any dharma.

46. The simile of the four kinds of troops following: by the power of prajñā the dharmas together arrive at the Buddha path. The treatise-author gathers up what came before, saying: 「如是等破顛倒,得實論議,皆是般若波羅蜜力,餘波羅蜜皆隨從」 tr. "discourses such as these, which break inversion and obtain the true and real, are all the power of prajñāpāramitā, and the other perfections all follow it"; the simile is the four kinds of troops always following the wheel-turning sage king: 「聖王福故,四種兵皆能飛;般若力故,諸餘法皆是實性,同至佛道。」 tr. "Because of the merit of the sage king, the four kinds of troops are all able to fly; because of the power of prajñā, the other dharmas all become of real nature and together arrive at the Buddha path." The point this simile takes lies in the three Chinese characters 「皆能飛」 tr. "all able to fly"—troops by themselves cannot fly, but because of the king's merit they can; the perfections by themselves are not of real nature, but because of the power of prajñā they together arrive at the Buddha path.

47. The simile of the good charioteer driving a team of four: though there is strength, without the driver one cannot arrive. The treatise-author starts afresh, saying: 「譬如善御駕駟,不失平道。馬雖有致車之力,若無御者,則不能有所至」 tr. "It is as a person skilled at driving drives a carriage of four horses and does not lose the level road. Though the horses have the strength to pull the carriage, without the driver they cannot arrive anywhere"; applied, it is 「布施等亦如是,雖有功德果報力,無般若調御,不能至佛道」 tr. "giving and the others are likewise: though they have the power of the retribution of merit, without prajñā to tame and drive them they cannot arrive at the Buddha path". This simile and the previous one divide their work: the previous simile says that the power of prajñā changes the quality of the dharmas; this simile says that the function of prajñā lies in taming and driving. The strength of the horses stands for the power of the retribution of merit, the driver for prajñā—the strength is not lacking but the direction is, and so they cannot arrive.

48. Concluding praise: though the five perfections, having entered prajñā, are without difference, prajñā is the most honoured and most wondrous. The treatise-author closes the whole passage with one sentence: 「如是種種譬喻,五波羅蜜入般若中雖無差別,以是事故而般若波羅蜜最尊、最妙。」 tr. "By various similes such as these: though the five perfections, having entered into prajñā, are without difference, because of this matter prajñāpāramitā is the most honoured and the most wondrous." This sentence joins the two matters of the preceding text into one: it both grants that they are without difference and grants that it is the most honoured; the reason the two can stand together without contradicting each other is exactly the meaning of the earlier 「以第一義為心,用世俗語言為說」 tr. "taking the highest meaning as the mind, one uses worldly language to speak".

49. What is the bodhisattva path, and what is not the bodhisattva path. The treatise-author explains where this question comes from, marking two sources: 「須菩提聞佛種種因緣說般若最大,又聞不行是行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "Subhūti heard the Buddha speak by various causes and conditions of prajñā as the greatest, and further heard that not practising is practising prajñāpāramitā"—the one is hearing the praise, the other is hearing 「不行是行」 tr. "not practising is practising". Since he knows that prajñā is the greatest and yet what is practised is the practice of not practising, the path as a path must be asked about anew. So he asks: 「世尊!何等是菩薩道?何等非菩薩道?」 tr. "World-Honored One! What is the bodhisattva path? What is not the bodhisattva path?"

50. The Buddha answers that the two vehicles are not the bodhisattva path; the treatise-author explains why the two vehicles alone are raised. The Buddha's answer is only six Chinese characters: 「二乘非菩薩道。」 tr. "The two vehicles are not the bodhisattva path." The treatise-author's explanation lies in supplying what was not raised: 「雖有凡夫及諸煩惱非菩薩道,麁故不說」 tr. "though ordinary persons and the afflictions are also not the bodhisattva path, they are not spoken of because they are coarse"—ordinary persons and the afflictions are of course not the bodhisattva path; because this is too obvious, there is no need to say it. The reason the two vehicles alone are raised lies in: 「二乘同行空、同求涅槃故,說非菩薩道。」 tr. "It is because the two vehicles likewise practise emptiness and likewise seek nirvāṇa that they are spoken of as not the bodhisattva path."—precisely because they are similar, they must be distinguished. The treatise-author further sets down a general rule: 「麁事人不疑,細事人疑故。」 tr. "For people do not doubt coarse matters; it is about subtle matters that people doubt." This is the key to reading every text of distinguishing: whatever the sūtras and treatises expressly distinguish is sure to be what is similar and easily confused. At the end he adds a sentence: 「薩婆若是菩薩道,因中說果故。」 tr. "Sarvajñā is the bodhisattva path, because it is speaking of the result in the cause." Sarvajñā is by rights the result; here it is spoken of as the path—an instance of speaking of the result in the cause, which the treatise-author points out in one phrase without further argument.

51. Subhūti praises prajñā as arising for a great matter. The treatise-author takes it up, saying: 「須菩提歡喜讚歎般若,作是言:『世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起。』」 tr. "Subhūti rejoiced and praised prajñā, speaking these words: ‘World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of a great matter.’" And with 「如經中廣說,乃至『諸法常住故』」 tr. "as is said at length in the sūtra, and so on up to ‘because dharmas abide constantly’" he abridges what lies between. This kind of abridgement by 「乃至」 tr. "and so on up to" is the regular practice of this treatise: raising the head and raising the tail and abridging the middle; the reader should know that what is abridged remains in the sūtra, not that the treatise-author has cut it out.

52. Difficulty: without arising and without ceasing, how does one practise giving and upholding the precepts? The treatise-author takes up Subhūti's difficulty, saying: 「若般若無所生無所滅,云何行布施、持戒等?」 tr. "If prajñā has nothing arising and nothing ceasing, then how does one practise giving, upholding the precepts, and the rest?"—this difficulty has the same format as the earlier ‘the nature of all dharmas is empty; how does one practise the six perfections’, but what it rests on is different: the earlier one rested on emptiness of nature; this one rests on being without arising and without ceasing. The Buddha answers: 「以般若無所生無所滅,即是畢竟空;畢竟空故,不妨行六波羅蜜。」 tr. "Because prajñā has nothing arising and nothing ceasing, it is ultimate emptiness; because it is ultimate emptiness, it does not hinder practising the six perfections." The turn in the words of the answer lies in the two Chinese characters 「不妨」 tr. "does not hinder": it is not that because of emptiness one is able to practise; it is that emptiness does not hinder practice. The measure of these two Chinese characters is extremely fine—if one said that one practises because of emptiness, emptiness would become a cause that can give rise; saying ‘does not hinder’, emptiness is empty of itself and practice practises of itself.

53. Practising the dharmas for the sake of omniscience, establishing them in the real mark and dedicating them. The treatise-author relates the bodhisattva's practice, saying: 「菩薩聞種種因緣讚一切智;為一切智故,行布施等法;是法為度一切眾生故,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the bodhisattva hears omniscience praised by various causes and conditions; for the sake of omniscience he practises giving and the other dharmas; these dharmas, for the sake of delivering all beings, are dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"—three matters linked together: what it is for is omniscience, what is practised is the perfections, and those for whose sake it is done are beings. At the end he goes a layer further: 「是六波羅蜜功德安立諸法實相中,迴向阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The merit of these six perfections is established within the real mark of all dharmas and dedicated to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." Dedicating and, beyond that, establishing in the real mark—therefore his practice 「不顛倒,正行善根故」 tr. "is not inverted, because he rightly practises roots of goodness". This passage and the earlier definition of 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness" shine on each other from before and after: practising the six perfections with a deep mind and making merit for the sake of awakening—here it is said more fully.

54. How should one train in the six perfections: neither joined nor dispersed. Subhūti asks: 「菩薩云何應習六波羅蜜?」 tr. "How should the bodhisattva train in the six perfections?" The Buddha answers: 「若菩薩觀色等諸法不合不散。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva contemplates form and the other dharmas as neither joined nor dispersed." The treatise-author explains for him the meaning of joining and dispersing: 「色等諸法顛倒煩惱和合故合,以正智慧觀故散。」 tr. "Form and the other dharmas are joined because the inverted afflictions come together, and are dispersed because they are contemplated with right wisdom." At once he speaks of the bodhisattva's contemplation: 「以利智慧深觀,則無法合;顛倒煩惱皆虛誑,故非合。」 tr. "When he contemplates deeply with keen wisdom, there is no dharma that is joined; the inverted afflictions are all false and deceptive, and so it is not joining."—what is called joining is from the first formed by the inverted afflictions; since the inversion is false, the joining too is not formed. And he points to its source, 「如先破染、染者事中說」 tr. "as was said before in the matter of breaking defilement and the one defiled". At the end he concludes: 「菩薩知諸法本不合故亦無散,則不生高心。」 tr. "The bodhisattva, knowing that dharmas are from the first not joined, also has no dispersing, and then does not give rise to a haughty mind." The four Chinese characters 「不生高心」 tr. "does not give rise to a haughty mind" are the real effect of training in the six perfections: knowing that from the first there is no joining, there is nothing to break; with nothing to break, there is nothing to exalt oneself over. The 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed" here is the foreshadowing of the fourth gate below.

55. One should not think that with true wisdom one makes dharmas pure and abides in them. The treatise-author starts afresh, saying: 「菩薩不應作是念:『我以真智慧令色等諸法清淨而住其中……』」 tr. "The bodhisattva should not have this thought: ‘With true wisdom I make form and the other dharmas pure and abide in them …’" The reason is 「色等法無住處」 tr. "form and the other dharmas have no place of abiding". At once he takes fourfold abiding upon one another as a simile: 「如地住於水,水住於風,風住於空,空無所住」 tr. "as earth abides on water, water abides on wind, wind abides on space, and space abides on nothing"—layer upon layer abiding upon one another, and in the end coming back to no abiding; therefore it is said 「以本無住處故,一切都無住」 tr. "because from the first there is no place of abiding, all things abide on nothing". At the end he establishes right practice: 「菩薩應如是住無住法中,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "The bodhisattva should abide thus in the dharma of non-abiding and obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." This passage carries on from the earlier 「乃至不住中亦不住」 tr. "and so on up to: in not abiding he also does not abide": there the attachment to abiding was broken; here the abiding of non-abiding is established.

56. The simile of planting a tree: prajñā as the seed, the five perfections as the water. The treatise-author explains the simile of the tree in the sūtra, matching each thing with a meaning: 「樹是般若波羅蜜,菓是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "the tree is prajñāpāramitā, and the fruit is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", and further says 「人是行者,水是五波羅蜜」 tr. "the person is the practitioner, and the water is the five perfections". And he speaks of its season: 「如人溉灌樹時,雖未見果實,時至則得時節和合,是具足諸法。」 tr. "As when a person waters a tree, though he has not yet seen the fruit, when the time comes he obtains it—the season coming together: this is the fulfilment of the dharmas." What most repays savouring in this simile lies in the phrase 「雖未見果實」 tr. "though he has not yet seen the fruit": at the time of watering the fruit has not yet appeared, and yet what is done is not in vain. When the practitioner makes effort and has not yet seen any sign of effect, this simile is set up exactly for him. What is called 「時節和合」 tr. "the season coming together" the treatise-author explains as 「具足諸法」 tr. "the fulfilment of the dharmas"—not sitting and waiting for the days to pass, but all the conditions being made complete.

57. Praising prajñā and exhorting to train in it. The treatise-author brings in the sūtra's text of praise to close this passage: 「若菩薩欲不隨他行,得諸法實相;若有邪見人來破壞,覺而不隨;若欲淨佛國土、坐道場、轉法輪,當學般若。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva wishes not to practise by following others, and to obtain the real mark of all dharmas; if, when people of wrong views come to destroy it, he is to be aware and not follow them; if he wishes to purify buddha-lands, to sit at the seat of awakening, and to turn the wheel of the Dharma, he should train in prajñā." What is listed is six matters in all—not practising by following others, obtaining the real mark, not following wrong views, the pure land, the seat of awakening, and the wheel of the Dharma. The six matters go from shallow to deep, and they come to rest in only one sentence: one should train in prajñā.

58. Subhūti asks whether one should train in prajñā; the Buddha says, I teach people to train in it. This one question and one answer are very short: 「如佛所教,菩薩當學般若?」 tr. "As the Buddha teaches, should the bodhisattva train in prajñā?" 「我教令學般若。」 tr. "I teach people to train in prajñā." Short as it is, it must not be passed over—Subhūti is confirming, the Buddha is sealing. With confirming questions of this kind in the sūtras, their use lies in what follows: once the confirmation is settled, the difficulty below has something to hold on to.

59. All dharmas are of the mark of equality; why does he teach people to train only in prajñā? Subhūti at once has a thought and raises a difficulty: 「一切法平等相,何以故但教學般若?」 tr. "All dharmas are of the mark of equality; why does he teach people to train only in prajñā?"—this difficulty comes on from the earlier ‘within ultimate emptiness there is no difference’, which shows that Subhūti turns his attention to this one meaning again and again. The Buddha answers: 「學是般若波羅蜜,於一切法得自在故,我教學般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Because by training in this prajñāpāramitā one is able to obtain mastery in all dharmas, therefore I teach people to train in prajñāpāramitā." The answer does not lie in contending over higher and lower but in speaking of function: one who trains in prajñā obtains mastery in all dharmas. Equality is the substance, mastery is the function; the substance being equal does not hinder the function having that through which it comes.

60. The three similes of prajñā being the greatest. The treatise-author compares it with three matters: 「般若波羅蜜於一切法中最大,如佛於一切眾生中最尊;又如萬川,大海為大。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the greatest among all dharmas, as the Buddha is the most honoured among all beings; and again, as among the myriad rivers the great sea is the greatest."—the Buddha being the most honoured among beings stands for its standing out alone among its own kind; the great sea being the greatest among the myriad rivers stands for its being where they return. The three matters are raised together and what they make clear is one: being greatest is not overwhelming the rest; it is being that to which the rest return and on which they rely.

61. The metaphor of the archer, and what Māra cannot overcome. The treatise-author raises the sūtra's metaphor of the archer without repeating its text, and at once brings out the meaning: 「若菩薩能如是一切法中行自在般若,魔、若魔人所不能勝,何況增上慢及邪見人!」 tr. "If a bodhisattva is able thus to practise the prajñā of mastery in all dharmas, neither Māra nor Māra's men can overcome him, how much less people of overweening pride and people of wrong views!"—this place calls back to the earlier simile of the stalwart general's weapons: there it was said that with weapons complete one does not fear enemies; here it is said that practising the prajñā of mastery, Māra cannot overcome. Head and tail are one meaning, with many passages lying between; the reader should link them for himself.

62. Kept in mind by the buddhas of the ten directions—the simile of the brave warrior entering battle. The treatise-author explains the meaning of 「為諸佛所念」 tr. "is kept in mind by the buddhas", first pointing to its source, 「諸佛念義,如先說」 tr. "the meaning of the buddhas' keeping in mind is as was said before", and at once bringing in what the Buddha says here: 「若菩薩行六波羅蜜,亦能觀六波羅蜜畢竟空;如是人有大功夫故,為諸佛所念。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva practises the six perfections and is also able to contemplate the six perfections as ultimately empty, such a person, because he has great effort, is kept in mind by the buddhas."—the ground of being kept in mind lies in having both things together: ‘practising and being able to contemplate emptiness’. The brave warrior is the simile: 「入陣,破賊而不被瘡,則為主所念」 tr. "entering battle, breaking the bandits, and receiving no wound, he is kept in mind by his lord"; applied, it is 「破諸煩惱賊,具足六波羅蜜,而不著六波羅蜜」 tr. "breaking the bandits of the afflictions, fulfilling the six perfections, and not clinging to the six perfections". The three joints of the simile and the three joints of its application correspond one to one: entering battle matches fulfilling the six perfections, breaking the bandits matches breaking the afflictions, receiving no wound matches not clinging to the six perfections. The three Chinese characters rendered here as ‘receiving no wound’ are the finest—achievement without injury is exactly the mark of practising without clinging.

63. The buddhas keep him in mind without taking his form. The treatise-author starts afresh, saying: 「諸佛不取是菩薩色故念,不取受、想、行、識故念。」 tr. "The buddhas do not keep him in mind by taking this bodhisattva's form, nor by taking feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness." Its reason: 「色等諸法虛誑不實故」 tr. "because form and the other dharmas are false and deceptive and not real"; and that by which they do keep him in mind: 「諸佛觀是菩薩身如實相故念。」 tr. "The buddhas keep him in mind by contemplating the mark as it really is of this bodhisattva's body."—this passage is a necessary correction to the previous passage: since it was said that he is kept in mind by the buddhas, it was feared that people would think the buddhas keep him in mind because they see his form and appearance and his meritorious deeds, so this is expressly sifted out. What is kept in mind is the mark as it really is, not the five aggregates.

64. Subhūti praises the bodhisattva as having much to train in. The treatise-author explains this praise, saying: 「亦學俗法、亦學道法,亦學諸波羅蜜、亦學畢竟空,亦學起、亦學滅。」 tr. "He trains in worldly dharmas and also trains in the dharmas of the path; he trains in the perfections and also trains in ultimate emptiness; he trains in rising and also trains in ceasing." And he sets the three vehicles against one another: 「凡夫學起不能學滅;聲聞學滅不能學起;菩薩亦學起亦學滅」 tr. "ordinary persons train in rising and cannot train in ceasing; śrāvakas train in ceasing and cannot train in rising; the bodhisattva trains both in rising and in ceasing"—these three sentences are the simplest and clearest classification of the teachings in the whole fascicle: the ordinary person knows only arising, the śrāvaka knows only coming to rest, the bodhisattva trains in both sides. Therefore it is said that he has much to train in. At the end the treatise-author gathers it himself: 「是起滅如幻、如夢,畢竟空故,實無所學。」 tr. "This rising and ceasing are like an illusion, like a dream; because of ultimate emptiness, in reality there is nothing to train in." Much and nothing stand together—exactly where the question of the next passage comes from.

65. The Buddha grants his words: what he trains in is all with nothing to be attained. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's approval, saying: 「佛可其言,自說因緣:『菩薩所學,皆無所得。』」 tr. "The Buddha approved his words and himself set out the causes and conditions: ‘What the bodhisattva trains in is all with nothing to be attained.’"—what is approved is 「多有所學」 tr. "has much to train in", yet the causes and conditions given are 「皆無所得」 tr. "all with nothing to be attained". The two statements stand side by side without hindering each other: the matter of training is not abandoned; the mark of attaining is not set up.

66. Subhūti's difficulty: whether brief or extensive, all should be trained in; why is it said that there is nothing to be attained? The treatise-author takes up the difficulty, saying: 「佛所說法,若略、若廣,菩薩所應學,何以故言所學皆無所得?」 tr. "The dharmas the Buddha speaks, whether brief or extensive, are what the bodhisattva should train in; why is it said that what he trains in is all with nothing to be attained?"—this difficulty presses from the Buddha's own approval: having granted that he has much to train in, the Buddha also says it is all with nothing to be attained, and the two statements clash. The section on the four gates rises from this difficulty.

67. Subhūti's meaning: what the three vehicles train in and what the bodhisattva trains in. The treatise-author states clearly for him the questioner's meaning: 「如佛所說八萬四千法聚、十二部經,若廣、若略,諸三乘人所學」 tr. "as the eighty-four thousand heaps of Dharma and the twelve divisions of the scriptures that the Buddha has spoken, whether extensive or brief, are what people of the three vehicles train in"; while what the bodhisattva trains in is 「應學六波羅蜜若略、若廣」 tr. "should train in the six perfections, whether brief or extensive". The method of his training is: 「應當受持、親近是法,讀、誦、思惟、正觀;乃至入無相三昧,心、心數法不行。」 tr. "He should receive and uphold this Dharma and draw near to it, read it, recite it, consider it, and rightly contemplate it; and so on up to entering the signless samādhi, where mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move."—this string, from receiving and upholding to the signless samādhi, is a sequence: from the text one enters the meaning, from the meaning one enters contemplation, from contemplation one enters concentration, until mind and mental-factor dharmas do not move. At the end he concludes: 「菩薩能如是學,則能知諸法略、廣相。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva is able to train thus, he is able to know the brief marks and the extensive marks of dharmas." So one knows that the knowing of the brief and the extensive is not a classification in understanding; it comes out of this string of effort.

68. The boundary of the extensive and the brief. The treatise-author first sets up one meaning: 「廣者,從八萬四千法聚已來無量佛法;略者,乃至小品,小品中一品,一品中一段。」 tr. "What is called extensive is the immeasurable Buddha-dharma from the eighty-four thousand heaps of Dharma onward; what is called brief goes down even to the Smaller Sūtra, one chapter in the Smaller Sūtra, one passage in one chapter."—this is spoken in terms of the amount of text. That the brief goes down to a single passage says that even at its briefest it does not lose its being Dharma.

69. The second meaning, introduced by the word further: emptiness and the specific marks. The treatise-author brings out a further meaning: 「略者,知諸法一切空、無相、無作、無生無滅等;廣者,諸法種種別相分別」 tr. "what is called brief is to know that dharmas are all empty, signless, non-action, without arising and without ceasing, and so on; what is called extensive is the distinguishing of the various specific marks of dharmas"—this is spoken in terms of the general and the specific in meaning, no longer in terms of the amount of text. And he points to where it is detailed: 「如後『善知識』中說」 tr. "as is said later under ‘the good friend’". The two meanings are brought out together: the first meaning is the extensive and brief of the measure of text; the second meaning is the general and specific of the marks of meaning. The reader must not let the later meaning set aside the earlier, nor mix them into one.

70. Asked how to know the brief and extensive marks, the Buddha answers: being like the mark of suchness. Subhūti asks: 「云何菩薩知一切法略、廣相?」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva know the brief marks and the extensive marks of all dharmas?" The Buddha answers: 「若知諸法如如相者,所謂不生、不滅、不住異。」 tr. "If he knows dharmas to be like the mark of suchness, namely: not arising, not ceasing, not abiding-and-changing." The first of the four gates is set up here. What is called being like the mark of suchness is shown by the three matters 「不生、不滅、不住異」 tr. "not arising, not ceasing, not abiding-and-changing"; the three matters break the three marks of arising, abiding, and ceasing. Knowing these three nots is knowing suchness.

71. Question and answer: suchness being thus a single mark, how does one know the general mark and the specific marks? The treatise-author sets up a question of his own: 「若如一相、無生相,云何菩薩知是如故,知諸法總相、別相?」 tr. "If suchness is a single mark, the mark of non-arising, then how is it that the bodhisattva, because he knows this suchness, knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas?" And he himself marks the equation: 「總相、別相,即是略、廣相。」 tr. "The general mark and the specific marks are the brief marks and the extensive marks."—this question is asked exactly right: how can a single mark know many marks? The answer first defines what suchness means: 「如名諸法實相,常住不壞,不隨諸觀。」 tr. "Suchness is the name of the real mark of all dharmas; it abides constantly and is indestructible, and does not turn with the various contemplations."—the four Chinese characters 「不隨諸觀」 tr. "does not turn with the various contemplations" are important: it does not change according to how you contemplate. Next he speaks of the effect of obtaining suchness: 「菩薩得是如,即破無明邪見等諸顛倒;是人得實法故,一切世間法總相、別相,了了知。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva obtains this suchness, he breaks ignorance, wrong views, and the other inversions; because this person has obtained the real dharma, he knows clearly and distinctly the general mark and the specific marks of all worldly dharmas." At the end he proves it from the reverse side: 「先凡夫時智慧眼病,以無明顛倒覆故,不能實知。」 tr. "Formerly, when he was an ordinary person, his wisdom-eye was diseased; because it was covered by ignorance and inversion, he could not know as it really is."—the ordinary person's not knowing is not because dharmas are many but because the eye is diseased. Once the eye is healed, the many marks are clear of themselves.

72. A further question and answer: within the ceasing of all knowledges, how can one know clearly and distinctly? The treatise-author sets up a further question, tighter than the previous one: 「實法相者,所謂空、無相、無作,諸智滅;云何言『得如實相故,了了知諸法總相、別相』?」 tr. "What is called the mark of the real dharma is emptiness, the signless, and non-action, where all knowledges cease; then why is it said ‘because one obtains the mark as it really is, one clearly and distinctly knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas’?"—the difficulty lies in the three Chinese characters 「諸智滅」 tr. "all knowledges cease": since knowledge has ceased, from where would clear and distinct knowing come? The answer first rebukes its sickness: 「我已先答,而汝於如中取相故,復作是難;汝若知如,不應作是難。」 tr. "I have already answered this before, yet because you grasp at marks within suchness, you raise this difficulty again; if you knew suchness, you would not raise this difficulty."—the reason the difficulty arises is that the questioner has grasped a mark on 「如」 tr. "suchness". Next comes the direct answer: 「是如畢竟無相故,不妨知諸法總相、別相,以智慧明了了故。」 tr. "Because this suchness is ultimately signless, it does not hinder knowing the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas, because wisdom is bright, clear, and distinct." At once he sets up an excellent simile: 「譬如人年既長大,乃知小時所行皆愚癡可笑。」 tr. "It is as when a person, having grown up, only then knows that what he did as a small child was all foolish and laughable." Applied, he says: the bodhisattva 「入諸法實相,起已,還在顛倒果報六情中,念寂滅解脫樂,乃知世間六情所著皆是虛誑可捨法——是名『總相』」 tr. "having entered the real mark of all dharmas and risen from it, while still within the six faculties that are the retribution of inversion, keeps in mind the bliss of the liberation of quiescence, and only then knows that what the six worldly faculties cling to are all false and deceptive dharmas that can be given up—this is called ‘the general mark’".—the knowing of the general mark is obtained by looking back upon the world after coming out of the real mark; just as only after growing up does one know the folly of childhood. The specific marks are 「於此中分別不淨有上、中、下,無常、苦、空、無我等亦如是,乃至八萬四千種諸錯謬」 tr. "within this, distinguishing that impurity has the superior, the middling, and the inferior; impermanence, suffering, emptiness, non-self, and so on are likewise; and so on up to the eighty-four thousand kinds of error". This simile resolves the doubt ‘knowledge has ceased, so how can one know?’: what ceases is the discrimination within inversion; what knows is the clear and distinct light that comes out and shines back.

73. General account of the three gates of suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality. The treatise-author starts afresh, saying: 「復次,知如、法性、實際故,亦知諸法略、廣相。」 tr. "Further, because one knows suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality, one also knows the brief marks and the extensive marks of dharmas." And he points to where it is detailed, 「如初品中說」 tr. "as was said in the first chapter"—the meaning of the differences among the three names has already been distinguished in the first chapter of this treatise and is not brought out again here. The first three of the four gates are set up together here.

74. The gate of the limit of reality: non-limit is the limit of reality. The treatise-author records the Buddha's words: 「非際是實際。」 tr. "Non-limit is the limit of reality." And he explains it himself, saying: 「非際者,無相可取,無定法可著。」 tr. "What is called non-limit is that there is no mark that can be taken and no fixed dharma that can be clung to."—a limit means an edge, a boundary; to say that non-limit is the limit of reality is to say that the real limit lies precisely in being without limit. Of the two phrases explained, one breaks grasping at marks and one breaks clinging to dharmas, running straight through the purport of this whole fascicle.

75. The gate of the nature of dharmas: without parts, without non-parts. The treatise-author first speaks of the effect of obtaining the nature of dharmas: 「得法性故,知色等十八性皆是法性。」 tr. "Because one obtains the nature of dharmas, one knows that the eighteen natures, form and the rest, are all the nature of dharmas." Next he records the Buddha's words: 「無分、無非分。」 tr. "Without parts, without non-parts." And he explains them word by word: 「無分者,不可示此示彼,無分別、無相、無量」 tr. "what is called without parts is that one cannot point out this or point out that; it is without discrimination, signless, and immeasurable"—this breaks the attachment to having marks and having measure; 「無非分者,不著是無相、無量等破量相」 tr. "what is called without non-parts is that one does not cling to this mark of breaking measure—the signless, the immeasurable, and so on"—this breaks the attachment to the signless and the immeasurable. At once he sums up why this double negation is set up: 「法性,二事妨故不見:一、有相、有量,二、無相、無量。」 tr. "The nature of dharmas is not seen because two things obstruct it: first, having marks and having measure; second, being signless and immeasurable." And he judges their coarseness and fineness: 「有相、有量為麁,無相、無量為細」 tr. "having marks and having measure is coarse; being signless and immeasurable is subtle"; and so he concludes, 「法性相無分、無非分」 tr. "the mark of the nature of dharmas is without parts and without non-parts". At the end he gathers the whole passage: 「菩薩入三解脫門,住如等三實法,則能籌量知一切法總相、別相。」 tr. "The bodhisattva enters the three gates of liberation and abides in the three real dharmas, suchness and the rest, and then is able to reckon and know the general mark and the specific marks of all dharmas."—this sentence gathers the first three gates. The way this double negation is set up is what most needs attention in the whole fascicle: breaking the coarse is easy, breaking the fine is hard; having broken having marks and having measure, if one abides in the signless and immeasurable, it is still an obstruction.

76. The gate of neither joined nor dispersed: wishing to ask further about other approaches of the immeasurable Buddha-dharma. The treatise-author marks Subhūti's intention, saying: 「聞佛答已,欲更問無量佛法異門事。」 tr. "Having heard the Buddha's answer, he wished to ask further about the matter of other approaches of the immeasurable Buddha-dharma." The Buddha answers: 「知一切法無合無散故,則知諸法總相、別相。」 tr. "Because one knows that all dharmas are without joining and without dispersing, one knows the general mark and the specific marks of dharmas."—the fourth gate is set up here. This gate is different in kind from the first three gates: the first three gates set up names on the side of the real mark; this gate sets up a breaking on the side of the experience closest to beings. And so below there is the question and answer on the two fingers.

77. Question and answer: the eye sees two fingers joining and dispersing. The treatise-author sets up a question of his own: 「眼見二指有合散,云何言『無合散』?」 tr. "The eye sees two fingers joining and dispersing; why is it said ‘without joining or dispersing’?" This question is set up very plainly, and also very forcefully—joining and dispersing is something everyone can see; to say there is no joining or dispersing goes against what the eye sees. The first meaning of the answer is only one sentence: 「我先言:『肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信。』」 tr. "I said before: ‘What the fleshly eye sees is no different from what cattle and sheep see; it cannot be trusted.’"—first he takes away the faculty that is able to see. These words appear earlier in this treatise, and here the treatise-author only cites them without setting them up again. What is taken away is not that everything the eye sees is false; it is that taking what the fleshly eye sees as the standard of judgement cannot be established.

78. Three joints, skin, and flesh; and the greater part not joined. The treatise-author goes on to bring out the second and third meanings. The second: 「三節皮肉具足為指,指無定法。」 tr. "Only when three joints, skin, and flesh are complete is there a finger; a finger has no fixed dharma."—first he breaks the thing that is joined: a finger is from the first a gathering of three joints, skin, and flesh, and no fixed finger can be found. The third: 「設有指法,亦不盡合,一分合,多分不合;多分不合故,不得言指合。」 tr. "Even supposing there is the dharma of a finger, it is not wholly joined: one part is joined and the greater part is not joined; because the greater part is not joined, one cannot say that the finger is joined."—stepping back to grant that there is the dharma of a finger, he breaks it on the scope of the joining: when two fingers are said to join, what actually touches is only one part. The three meanings in order: breaking the eye that can see, breaking the thing that is joined, breaking the reality of the joining.

79. Question and answer: is it acceptable to call it joined because a small part is joined? The treatise-author sets up a further question: 「以少合故名為合?」 tr. "Is it called joined because a small part is joined?"—this is the questioner's ground of retreat: there is no need for complete joining; the joining of a small part is enough to earn the name of joining. The answer turns the person's own standard against him: 「指少分不名為指,云何言指合?」 tr. "A small part of the finger is not called a finger, so how can one say that the finger is joined?"—since you do not allow a small part to be a finger, how do you allow the joining of a small part to be a joining of fingers? Next he sets the positive and negative against each other: 「若多分不合不名為不合,何以少分合故名為合?」 tr. "If the greater part's not being joined is not called not joined, why should the joining of a small part be called joined?"—the same proportion is not allowed to stand where there is no joining, yet is allowed to stand where there is joining: this contradicts itself. Therefore he decides: 「是故不得言二指合。」 tr. "Therefore one cannot say that the two fingers are joined." This passage is the place of densest reasoning in this fascicle; its method is to take the standard the opponent has set up and turn it back upon him.

80. The gate of breaking one and different, and the Buddha's words as proof. Last the treatise-author brings out one meaning, breaking by way of one and different: 「指與分不異不一故,即是無指;無指故無合;入破一異門中,則都無合。」 tr. "Because the finger and its parts are neither different nor one, there is no finger; because there is no finger there is no joining; entering into the gate of breaking one and different, there is no joining at all."—the finger and its parts are neither one nor different, so the finger as a thing is not formed; if the finger is not formed, the joining has nothing to rely on. At the end he brings in what the Buddha says here as the ground: 「一切法自性無,性無故即是無法,無法云何有合散?」 tr. "All dharmas are without self-nature; because nature is non-existent, they are non-existent dharmas; how could non-existent dharmas have joining and dispersing?"—from being without self-nature to being non-existent dharmas, from being non-existent dharmas to being without joining and dispersing. The treatise-author's breaking here comes to rest in the Buddha's words, and he sets up no thesis of his own.

81. This is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā. The treatise-author closes the whole fascicle, saying: 「須菩提聞佛說如、法性、實際、不合不散四門,知略、廣相,是故須菩提言:『世尊!是名略攝般若波羅蜜。略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學。』」 tr. "Subhūti heard the Buddha speak of the four gates—suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed—and knew the brief marks and the extensive marks; therefore Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! This is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā. Because the brief gathering, when heard, is the path of peace and security, it is what all bodhisattvas should train in.’"—the two Chinese characters 「略攝」 tr. "brief gathering" are the name of this passage: because the four gates gather up entirely the brief and the extensive of prajñā, it is called the brief gathering. The three Chinese characters 「安隱道」 tr. "the path of peace and security" are its fruit: this path does not startle and does not frighten, and so it is what all bodhisattvas should train in. The whole fascicle rises from the three questions, passes through the nine similes, the losings, and the four gates, and here is gathered in upon the one phrase 「一切菩薩所應學」 tr. "what all bodhisattvas should train in"—rising from the question of how long skilful means takes and ending in the exhortation to all bodhisattvas to train: head and tail hold each other.

Do Not Misread

Do not read ‘without obtaining prajñā they are not called pāramitā’ as meaning that the five perfections are useless. The treatise-author says plainly that one who loses prajñā is 「但名為行善法」 tr. "only called one who practises wholesome dharmas"—wholesome dharmas are still wholesome dharmas, and the merit is still there; what is lost is only the name and standing of 「波羅蜜」 tr. "pāramitā", and what the name and standing attach to is ‘reaching the further shore’. So this verdict does not demote the five perfections; it says that the five perfections' being able to reach the shore depends on prajñā. If one reads it as the five perfections being useless, then the text below, 「為般若波羅蜜故說五波羅蜜」 tr. "the five perfections are spoken of for the sake of prajñāpāramitā", and the text on the remedies of the five matters, have no footing at all.

Do not pass over the four Chinese characters 「除大菩薩」 tr. "leaving aside the great bodhisattvas". In the Buddha's answer on how long since arousing the mind, the original text is 「除大菩薩,於餘眾生無量億阿僧祇劫」 tr. "leaving aside the great bodhisattvas, and compared with the rest of beings, immeasurable koṭi of asaṃkhyeya kalpas". Without these four Chinese characters, it becomes the general rule that ‘whoever obtains the power of skilful means must pass through immeasurable kalpas’. The treatise-author records it without adding argument, precisely leaving the measure within the original text; if the reader drops it on his own, what he obtains is a verdict the sūtra never spoke.

Do not read 「種善根」 tr. "planting roots of goodness" as making offerings. The treatise-author expressly sets up a meaning: 「若以深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德,是名『種善根』。」 tr. "If one practises the six perfections with a deep mind and makes merit for the sake of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, this is called ‘planting roots of goodness’." And first he raises its counter-example—「雖多以華香供養諸佛,而未能種善根」 tr. "though they have made many offerings to the buddhas with flowers and incense, they have not yet been able to plant roots of goodness"—that person's thought being 「我必當得果報」 tr. "I shall certainly obtain the retribution". What distinguishes them does not lie in the diligence or slackness of the outward form of the deed but in where it is turned: turned towards retribution, it is not; turned towards awakening, it is.

Do not read 「薩婆若」 tr. "sarvajñā" and 「般若」 tr. "prajñā" as two dharmas. In answering the question of the rivers and streams entering the sea, the treatise-author says plainly 「薩婆若即是般若異名」 tr. "sarvajñā is another name for prajñā", and says why the name differs: 「五波羅蜜福德,入般若波羅蜜中,即得清淨般若;般若清淨故,得佛道,變名薩婆若。」 tr. "The merit of the five perfections, entering into prajñāpāramitā, obtains pure prajñā; because prajñā is pure, one obtains the Buddha path, and its name is changed to sarvajñā." In the cause it is named prajñā, at the fruit it is named sarvajñā. If one reads them as two dharmas, the sentence 「是故言『入薩婆若』,即是『入般若』」 tr. "therefore saying ‘entering sarvajñā’ is saying ‘entering prajñā’" cannot be understood.

Do not read 「導」 tr. "guiding" as a guiding with a mind. In the simile of the wheel-jewel leading the way, the treatise-author expressly adds a section: the wheel makes no such discrimination as 「我常在前,餘寶在後」 tr. "I am always in front and the other jewels behind", and has no hatred or love; prajñā likewise makes no such discrimination as 「檀波羅蜜隨我來,尸羅波羅蜜勿來」 tr. "dānapāramitā, follow me; śīlapāramitā, do not come". At the end he brings in the Buddha's words 「一切法性無所能作」 tr. "the nature of all dharmas has nothing it is able to do" as the conclusion. If one reads prajñā as a subject able to rule over the perfections, this whole section becomes dead text.

Do not read the losing that comes from grasping at marks as an error of view. Among the losings, the one of the second losing has already broken the attachment to emptiness, the one of the third losing already does not cling to emptiness and does not cling to being without nature, and what the one of the fourth losing thinks, 「一切法不取相,諸佛知是已,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "all dharmas are not grasped at as marks; the buddhas knew this and obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi", is the right meaning word for word. The losing the treatise-author judges falls on these places where the mind comes to rest—「我能」 tr. "I am able", 「悕望」 tr. "hopes", 「自憶想分別」 tr. "recollecting, imagining, and discriminating for oneself"—not on the meaning spoken. If in reading the losings one only goes about checking the rightness or wrongness of the meaning, one will feel that the last two losings have no losing to point to.

Do not read 「不得受記」 tr. "does not receive the prediction" as receiving a punishment. The phrase 「失故不得受記」 tr. "because of losing, one does not receive the prediction" under the second losing says that since his mind clings, it does not correspond to the conditions for receiving the prediction; it is not that the Buddha withholds it from him. Looked at together with the matter recorded in the earlier chapter, 「聞魔來稱其名字而與受記,而生輕慢」 tr. "hearing that Māra has come, calling his name and giving him the prediction, he gives rise to contempt", it can be seen all the more that in this treatise the matter of receiving the prediction is from first to last tied to the conduct of the mind, not to a permission added from outside.

Do not read 「不貪貴佛」 tr. "does not covet and prize the Buddha" as slighting the Buddha. These words come where the last losing is broken, and the full text is: 「今能如佛心中所得法,如是法相,佛亦無所得;無所得故不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等。」 tr. "Now he is able to be like the dharma the Buddha obtained in his mind: of such a mark of dharmas, the Buddha too has nothing to be attained; because of nothing to be attained, he does not covet and prize the Buddha and does not slight and despise other people; towards all beings his mind is equal." The reason he does not covet and prize is precisely that he sees that what the Buddha attained was from the first nothing attained; 「不輕賤餘人」 tr. "does not slight and despise other people" is raised together with it, which shows that what is broken is the mind that discriminates high and low, not the mind that reveres the Buddha.

Do not read 「無所得」 tr. "nothing to be attained" as there being no need to train. Subhūti praises 「菩薩多有所學」 tr. "the bodhisattva has much to train in", and the Buddha grants his words and says 「菩薩所學,皆無所得」 tr. "what the bodhisattva trains in is all with nothing to be attained"; the brief and extensive marks brought out immediately after, and the receiving and upholding, reading and reciting, considering, and right contemplation, and so on up to the signless samādhi, are all the reality of what is trained in. Having much to train in and all being with nothing to be attained stand together—this is exactly the manner of this fascicle. If one abandons training because of nothing to be attained, the text of the four gates has nowhere to be placed.

Do not take 「無相、無量」 tr. "the signless and the immeasurable" as final. When the treatise-author explains the mark of the nature of dharmas, 「無分、無非分」 tr. "without parts, without non-parts", he plainly sets up two obstructions—「一、有相、有量,二、無相、無量」 tr. "first, having marks and having measure; second, being signless and immeasurable"—and judges 「有相、有量為麁,無相、無量為細」 tr. "having marks and having measure is coarse; being signless and immeasurable is subtle"—both alike are obstructions. Having broken the coarse attachment and abiding in the fine attachment is exactly what the losings of this fascicle warn against again and again. This is the place in the whole fascicle where it is easiest to go wrong oneself: the nearer an attachment is to the right meaning, the harder it is to see for oneself.

Do not read the breaking of the two fingers as denying what the eye sees. In answering 「眼見二指有合散」 tr. "the eye sees two fingers joining and dispersing", what the treatise-author cites is 「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信」 tr. "what the fleshly eye sees is no different from what cattle and sheep see; it cannot be trusted". What is taken away is taking what the fleshly eye sees as the standard of judgement, not saying that all seeing and hearing is false. The later text further breaks it layer by layer with the three joints, skin, and flesh, the greater part not joined, and the gate of one and different—what is broken is the possibility of the concept 「合」 tr. "joining" being established, not a denial of what you have seen.

Do not read 「略攝」 tr. "brief gathering" as abridgement. What the final sentence, 「是名略攝般若波羅蜜」 tr. "this is called the brief gathering of prajñāpāramitā", refers to is the four gates of suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed—by the four gates the brief mark and the extensive mark of prajñā are gathered up entirely, and so it is called the brief gathering. It is not saying prajñā a little more briefly; it is finding the four places of entry that can hold the whole of it. What follows immediately, 「略攝聞是安隱道故,一切菩薩所應學」 tr. "because the brief gathering, when heard, is the path of peace and security, it is what all bodhisattvas should train in", says exactly that the use of this gathering lies in peace and security, not in saving trouble.

Bearing on Practice

Take 「深心行六波羅蜜,為阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故作功德」 tr. "practising the six perfections with a deep mind and making merit for the sake of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi" and examine the merit you make by it. After each deed, look back with one question: where have I turned this deed? If it is turned towards retribution, the treatise-author has already said that it 「未能種善根」 tr. "has not yet been able to plant roots of goodness". This way of examining is extremely simple and extremely sharp; there is no need to wait until the matter is large before using it.

Take 「用後來心,不隨先所集惡心」 tr. "using the mind that came afterwards and not following the evil mind accumulated before" both to ease yourself and to spur yourself on. The evil mind is an old resident who has lived there for beginningless kalpas; the good mind is a newly arrived guest—feeling that old habits are hard to change is simply the fact, not a sign of retrogressing. What is to be trained is only this one thing: when this thought arises, does one follow it or not? Following or not following is something one can decide in the present moment; the number of years and kalpas is not.

Take 「以布施破慳;持戒折薄諸煩惱;忍辱開福德門」 tr. "giving breaks stinginess; upholding the precepts subdues and thins the afflictions; patience opens the gate of merit" and prescribe medicine for your own effort. Each of the five perfections has what it treats; they are not five equally good things. One whose stinginess is heavy need not first seek concentration; one who is scattered need not first seek what is hard to practise—first see where the sickness lies, then take the corresponding perfection. Using the wrong medicine is not without effect; it is slow.

Take 「先籌量分別斷一切著,然後布施,是則般若在前導」 tr. "first he reckons and distinguishes and cuts off all clinging, and afterwards he gives—this is prajñā leading the way in front" and train in actual giving. At the time of giving, first look at whether anything is set up in the three places of giver, receiver, and wealth; once the three places are empty, the giving is pāramitā. What is called prajñā leading the way in front is not first sitting in meditation and then doing good; it is cutting off the place of clinging before one sets one's hand to the deed.

Take 「其苗雖好,穢草多故,不能增長」 tr. "though its sprouts are good, because foul weeds are many they cannot increase" and examine why long practice brings no progress. When one makes effort and sees no progress, do not first ask whether the sprouts are good; go and look at the foul weeds—the mind that grasps at marks, the mind that counts results, the mind that approves of itself. Removing the weeds is making the sprouts grow; there is no need to seek fertiliser elsewhere.

Take 「以其心有悕望故」 tr. "because in his mind there are hopes" as the mirror of the third losing. Whenever in the mind there arises that moment of ‘only my doing it this way is the true path’, this losing is present. This thought is the hardest to notice, because it always appears together with correct conduct. The way to notice it is only one sentence: see whether, in that thought, there is a self waiting to be affirmed.

Take 「是法不可得知,如是行者則無失」 tr. "this dharma cannot be found or known; one who practises thus is without losing" and put down the mind that seeks proof. What is known is 「不可得知」 tr. "cannot be found or known", not knowing a thing called ultimate emptiness. Whenever you feel that you ‘have understood emptiness’, this sentence can serve as a question: has what you understood become, once again, something that can be attained?

Take 「不貪貴佛、不輕賤餘人,於一切眾生其心平等」 tr. "does not covet and prize the Buddha and does not slight and despise other people; towards all beings his mind is equal" and weigh your own reverence and contempt. Revering the Buddha and slighting people are two faces of one and the same discriminating mind; one who truly sees that what the Buddha attained is nothing attained will naturally not have his reverence fall upon high and low. In daily life, at the moment you find yourself looking down on someone, come back to this sentence.

Take 「不合不散」 tr. "neither joined nor dispersed" and view the gatherings and partings of people and affairs. Joining is formed by the inverted afflictions; dispersing is seen by the contemplation of right wisdom; once one knows that from the first there is no joining, then there is also no such thing as dispersing. This contemplation is best used on the meeting and parting of relationships and the coming and going of circumstances—not forcing oneself to say there is no feeling, but not setting up real existence on 「合」 tr. "joining", so that when dispersing comes there is nothing to be ruined.

Take 「如人溉灌樹時,雖未見果實」 tr. "as when a person waters a tree, though he has not yet seen the fruit" and bear the times when effort shows no result. At the time of watering the fruit has not yet appeared, and yet what is done is not in vain; what one waits for is 「時節和合」 tr. "the season coming together", and the season coming together the treatise-author explains as 「具足諸法」 tr. "the fulfilment of the dharmas"—not sitting and waiting for the days to pass, but making the conditions complete one by one. So what should be done when no result is seen is to examine the conditions, not to wait more intently.

Take 「入陣,破賊而不被瘡」 tr. "entering battle, breaking the bandits, and receiving no wound" and examine your mind after a matter is done. When a matter is accomplished and the mind has elation, has weariness, has calculation—that is receiving a wound. Achievement without injury is exactly 「具足六波羅蜜,而不著六波羅蜜」 tr. "fulfilling the six perfections and not clinging to the six perfections". Each time a matter is finished, one can examine oneself by this once.

Take 「肉眼所見,與牛羊無異,不可信」 tr. "what the fleshly eye sees is no different from what cattle and sheep see; it cannot be trusted" and restrain the habit of taking direct perception as the standard of judgement. What is taken away is not the content of what you see; it is your taking ‘I saw it with my own eyes’ as the ground of a conclusion. When you find yourself saying ‘I clearly saw it’, this saying is exactly what applies.

Further Resonances

On the place of this fascicle within the whole chapter, the sectional divisions of the two commentaries of the ancient masters are roughly the same, while their fullness and brevity complement each other. Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, at the beginning of this chapter, first distinguishes the meaning of the name 「方便」 tr. "skilful means", with very clear choices: 「今經云方便者,照空為實,遊空不著,涉有無滯,運用善巧,故名方便也。」 tr. "What this sūtra calls skilful means is this: illuminating emptiness is the real; roaming in emptiness without clinging, crossing into existence without obstruction, applying good skill—therefore it is called skilful means." Before that he sets it against the two sūtras, the Lotus and the Śrīmālā—the Lotus takes the One Vehicle as the real and the three as skilful means; the Śrīmālā sums up the two wisdoms as the One Vehicle, and the One Vehicle is also called skilful means; Jizang judges that these two 「皆是總義」 tr. "are both the general sense", while this sūtra 「即開一乘為方便,故是別義也」 tr. "opens the One Vehicle as skilful means, and so it is the specific sense". Having finished distinguishing the name, he then gives the division of the whole chapter: 「上明方便體及方便用竟,今第三歎釋方便勸學者修行。第一明昔因久遠歎行方便人,第二歎方便妙用窮能善巧,第三歎行方便人得無邊功德。」 tr. "Above, the substance of skilful means and the function of skilful means have been made clear; now, third, skilful means is praised and explained, exhorting trainees to practise. First, it makes clear that the former causes are long and distant, praising the person who practises skilful means; second, it praises the wondrous function of skilful means, exhausting its capacity for good skill; third, it praises the person who practises skilful means as obtaining boundless merit." What this fascicle explains falls on the greater part of his first and second sections, and the four gates of the brief and extensive at the end have already entered the front portion of his third section.

On the order of the three questions, Jizang's explanation brings out what the treatise-author explains and is still simpler: 「雖發心時久,未必多見佛,故問供養幾佛。雖復見佛,或住人天二乘,及有得善根,故問種何等善根。」 tr. "Though the time since arousing the mind is long, he has not necessarily seen many buddhas, so it asks how many buddhas he has made offerings to. Though he has seen the Buddha, he may abide in the human and heavenly states or the two vehicles, or have roots of goodness with something to be attained, so it asks what roots of goodness he has planted."—the three matters of how long, seeing the Buddha, and roots of goodness cannot stand in for one another at any layer; this is exactly why none of the three questions can be omitted. On the Buddha's answer, the phrase 「初發心度無不具足」 tr. "from the first arousing of the mind, of the perfections there is none not fulfilled", Jizang further sets up a question and answer of his own to resolve its difficulty: 「問:得無生可言具足六度,云何初心便是具足?答:發心畢竟二不別故,初是後初,初後既具後亦具」 tr. "Question: Having obtained non-arising, one could say that the six perfections are fulfilled; how is it that the first mind is already fulfilled? Answer: Because the arousing of the mind and the ultimate are not two and not separate, the first is the first of the later; since first and later are both complete, the later too is complete", and at the end comes to rest in 「是故發心即作無生觀,故六度具足也」 tr. "therefore in arousing the mind one at once makes the contemplation of non-arising, and so the six perfections are fulfilled". Explaining the completeness of the first mind by the non-duality of arousing the mind and the ultimate is the meaning Jizang brings out in this place; it and this treatise's explanation each form a road of their own, recorded side by side without judgement.

On the ten similes, Jizang first gives the pairing of an 「古解」 tr. "old explanation"—「初有十譬。古解言:十譬兩三相著,皆是歎上無盡品中三事也」 tr. "First there are ten similes. The old explanation says: the ten similes cling together in twos and threes, and all praise the three matters in the Inexhaustible chapter above"—and pairs them one by one with: being able to form the substance, forming the name, outside evil not interfering, forming inner practice, according in the cause, carefully reaching the result, the first establishing, later care, its understanding, and not discriminating within the understanding. What he pairs is not sectioned in the same way as this treatise's explanation simile by simile, yet what the two make clear does not conflict. Jizang also explicitly cites this treatise to resolve the doubt about the rivers and streams entering the sea: 「論云:薩婆若是般若異名」 tr. "The treatise says: sarvajñā is another name for prajñā", and extends it, saying 「五度入般若中皆成般若,般若變薩婆若」 tr. "the five perfections, entering into prajñā, all become prajñā, and prajñā changes into sarvajñā"—entirely the same as the treatise-author's answer in this fascicle. On the question of the foremost real meaning, Jizang also cites this treatise: 「論云:先就未得聖道空故直云空,今說得聖道空故云」 tr. "The treatise says: before, it was on the emptiness of one who has not yet obtained the noble path, and so it simply said emptiness; now it speaks of the emptiness of one who has obtained the noble path, and so it says", which is exactly what the phrase in this fascicle, 「先說未得聖道空,今說得聖道空」 tr. "what was spoken before was the emptiness of one who has not yet obtained the noble path; what is spoken now is the emptiness of one who has obtained the noble path", rests on.

On the losings, the most perilous part of this fascicle, Jizang sets up the section heading 「失中四失」 tr. "the four losings within losing", corresponding one by one with this treatise: the first losing is 「內著我、外著空,云我能行生、法二空」 tr. "clinging inwardly to a self and outwardly to emptiness, saying: I am able to practise the two emptinesses of beings and of dharmas"; the second losing is 「破著空方是般若,復著般若即是著空」 tr. "only breaking the clinging to emptiness is prajñā; clinging again to prajñā is clinging to emptiness"; the third losing is 「今住波若能具萬行,是行菩薩道,此亦失也」 tr. "now abiding in prajñā one can fulfil the myriad practices, and this is practising the bodhisattva path—this too is losing", and he dissects the mind in it, saying 「此人謂由般若故能具萬行,雖非是空不空,終有般若能成萬行,故失也」 tr. "this person thinks that it is because of prajñā that he can fulfil the myriad practices; though it is not emptiness or non-emptiness, in the end there is a prajñā that can accomplish the myriad practices, and so it is losing"; the fourth losing is 「我是生死凡夫,未能了無生,故所學皆失,唯諸佛不取相無過失。我所學佛所知,如佛所知為眾生說法,亦是失也」 tr. "I am an ordinary person in birth and death and have not yet been able to understand non-arising, so what I train in is all losing; only the buddhas do not grasp at marks and are without fault. What I train in is what the Buddha knows; as the Buddha knows, I speak the Dharma for beings—this too is losing", and at the end he explicitly cites this treatise: 「論云:著佛道故失。」 tr. "The treatise says: because of clinging to the Buddha path, it is losing." In this place Jizang further sets down a passage of extremely severe words: 「今諸法實相,何佛不佛而起佛見耶?何曾有悟不悟?而汝言凡夫未悟,佛是悟耶?乃見有失不皆是失,見悟不悟皆是不悟也。」 tr. "Now, in the real mark of all dharmas, what Buddha or non-Buddha is there, that one should give rise to a view of the Buddha? When has there ever been awakened or not awakened? And yet you say the ordinary person is not yet awakened and the Buddha is awakened? Thus seeing that there is losing is itself nothing but losing; seeing awakened and not awakened is itself nothing but not being awakened."—gathering the four losings with 「見悟不悟皆是不悟」 tr. "seeing awakened and not awakened is itself nothing but not being awakened", his blade is more exposed than this treatise's. As for the section that makes clear the attaining set against the losing, Jizang divides it, saying: 「上四皆失,今不應無得,故問云何無是過失也。」 tr. "The four above are all losing; now there should not be no attaining, and so he asks how one is without these faults." And he explains the Buddha's answer, saying: 「以了諸法無所有即無取著,不著空、不著空空、不著菩薩道、不著佛,一無所取故是清淨,故無上過失也。」 tr. "Because one understands that dharmas are without anything existent, there is no grasping and clinging: not clinging to emptiness, not clinging to the emptiness of emptiness, not clinging to the bodhisattva path, not clinging to the Buddha; because there is nothing whatever taken, it is pure, and so there are none of the faults above." The list of four non-clingings corresponds exactly to the three losings gathered in this treatise together with the one losing of 「著佛所行」 tr. "clinging to what the Buddha practises".

On the passage about training in the six perfections, Jizang divides it into two trainings: 「佛答中初作不合散習,有諸煩惱為合,正觀求不得為散,今深習般若不見,此合散也。次作不住習,恐不見散謂是正觀,故欲寄心於中住,故明無住習也。」 tr. "In the Buddha's answer, first there is the training of neither joining nor dispersing: having the afflictions is joining; seeking with right contemplation and not finding is dispersing; now, training deeply in prajñā, one does not see this joining and dispersing. Next there is the training of not abiding: it is feared that, not seeing dispersing, one will call this right contemplation and so wish to lodge the mind in it and abide there, and therefore it makes clear the training of non-abiding."—explaining where the training of not abiding comes from by ‘the fear that one will lodge the mind in it and abide there’ goes one step further in understanding the section of this treatise 「不應作是念:『我以真智慧令色等諸法清淨而住其中』」 tr. "one should not have this thought: ‘With true wisdom I make form and the other dharmas pure and abide in them’". On the simile of planting a tree, Jizang matches the meanings, saying: 「士夫是菩薩,樹子為般若水,為五度得無上菩提果也。」 tr. "The man is the bodhisattva; the seed of the tree is prajñā; the water is the five perfections; one obtains the fruit of unsurpassed awakening."

On the brief and the extensive, Jizang records two explanations and keeps both: 「一解云:八萬法藏為廣,一部為略,乃至一長行為廣,一偈為略也。二解云:略廣是總別義也。」 tr. "One explanation says: the eighty thousand treasuries of Dharma are the extensive, one text is the brief, and so on down to one prose passage being the extensive and one verse the brief. The second explanation says: brief and extensive are the meaning of general and specific." These two explanations have the same order as the two meanings the treatise-author brings out one after the other in this fascicle—the extensive and brief of the measure of text, and the general and specific of the marks of meaning. On the four gates, Jizang explains the one gate of the nature of dharmas, saying: 「法性無有此彼分,故云無非分也」 tr. "The nature of dharmas has no division into this and that, and so it says without non-parts"; explaining the one gate of neither joined nor dispersed, he points out what it treats: 「第四句不合散者,人多謂如等三法為境,悟此三法生智,智與境合,故今明不合散也。」 tr. "The fourth phrase, neither joined nor dispersed: people mostly take the three dharmas, suchness and the rest, as the object; awakening to these three dharmas gives rise to knowledge, and knowledge joins with the object; therefore it now makes clear neither joined nor dispersed."—speaking of what the fourth gate breaks as the attachment to the joining of object and knowledge is the meaning Jizang brings out at this gate. At the end he concludes on the name 「略攝」 tr. "brief gathering", saying: 「略攝般若者,知如等四法故,便知略廣,名略攝般若也。」 tr. "The brief gathering of prajñā: because one knows the four dharmas, suchness and the rest, one then knows the brief and the extensive; this is called the brief gathering of prajñā."

Of Huiying's Commentary on this chapter only one passage survives, and it falls exactly on what this fascicle explains. He explains the order of the chapter, saying: 「第六十八品者,名為方便品,即是方便門中第三品也。」 tr. "The sixty-eighth chapter is named the Skilful Means chapter; it is the third chapter within the gate of skilful means."—Huiying here too writes 「第六十八品」 tr. "the sixty-eighth chapter", agreeing with the Shōgozō and Ishiyama-dera manuscripts' chapter order that is one fewer; this is the third document in which this reading is independently seen. He explains why this chapter comes after the previous chapter: 「上明菩薩於一度中而能具足諸波羅蜜,今明所以然者,由菩薩善巧方便故,所以如此,故次六度相攝品後明方便品。」 tr. "Above it made clear that the bodhisattva, within one perfection, is able to fulfil the perfections; now it makes clear why this is so: it is because of the bodhisattva's good skill in skilful means that it is thus, and so after the chapter The Six Perfections Contain One Another it makes clear the Skilful Means chapter."—corresponding exactly to the phrase the treatise-author cites at the beginning of his explanation in this fascicle, 「一波羅蜜邊能生五波羅蜜,行一波羅蜜即能具五波羅蜜,如上品中說」 tr. "from the side of one perfection he can give rise to the five perfections, and by practising one perfection he can fulfil the five perfections, as was said in the previous chapter".

Huiying sets up a four-part division for this chapter: 「就此品中大有四分」 tr. "Within this chapter there are broadly four parts"—the first distinguishes skilful means in terms of the person; the second, from 「譬如日月周行照四天下」 tr. "it is as the sun and moon go round illuminating the four continents" onward, 「明波若方便導成眾行」 tr. "makes clear that the skilful means of prajñā guides and accomplishes the many practices"; 「第三明脩因得果,名為因果方便。第四明菩薩善學波若雙照二諦,名為照達方便。有此四意。」 tr. "the third makes clear cultivating the cause and obtaining the result, called the skilful means of cause and fruit. The fourth makes clear that the bodhisattva trains well in prajñā, illuminating the two truths together, called the skilful means of illuminating penetration. There are these four intents." What this fascicle explains spans his second, third, and fourth parts. The starting point of his third part Huiying ties to 「爾時須菩提白佛言:世尊!若一切法自性空,云何菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜當得阿耨多提已下」 tr. "At that time Subhūti addressed the Buddha: World-Honored One! If all dharmas are empty of self-nature, how will the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, practising the six perfections, obtain anuttarā … awakening—from here onward"—exactly the place in this fascicle where the treatise-author takes up Subhūti's first difficulty.

What Huiying's commentary takes up passage by passage is all sūtra text of fascicle eighty-two, and what he explains often touches on the treatise-author's text in this fascicle; on the section of the buddha-land of Lion's Thunder-Voice, the sūtra phrase he takes up, 「除智慧不可以餘法度脫眾生已下」 tr. "excepting wisdom, beings cannot be delivered by any other dharma—from here onward", lies in the sūtra text of the First Part, while the matter he explains is exactly what the treatise-author cites in this fascicle, and his text is more detailed than this treatise's: 「除智慧不可以餘法度脫眾生已下,如師子雷音佛國,種種寶玩皆勝諸天,亦無行戒施等福德事,但彼諸樹等皆能出實相音,令眾生得解得無生法忍至薩婆若。」 tr. "‘Excepting wisdom, beings cannot be delivered by any other dharma’—from here onward: as in the buddha-land of Lion's Thunder-Voice, the various jewels and treasures all surpass those of the gods, and yet there are no meritorious matters such as practising the precepts and giving; it is only that the trees there and the rest can all give forth the sound of the real mark, causing beings to obtain understanding, obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and arrive at sarvajñā." And he judges its meaning, saying: 「此國唯以智慧得佛,如諸天等雖有福德而不能至佛,唯智慧可有獨得佛之義,故云除智慧。若此間國土等始須福智二事得佛,如彼國者唯智慧得佛道也。」 tr. "In this land buddhahood is obtained by wisdom alone; as the gods and the rest, though they have merit, cannot arrive at buddhahood, only wisdom can have the meaning of obtaining buddhahood alone, and so it says ‘excepting wisdom’. In lands such as this one, one needs the two things, merit and wisdom, to obtain buddhahood; in a land like that one, the Buddha path is obtained by wisdom alone."—speaking separately of the two roads to buddhahood in this land and that land exactly resolves why the passage of 「復有人言」 tr. "someone further says" in this fascicle stands together with the preceding answer without contradicting it. Here Huiying further records his teacher's different explanation, citing the Sūtra of Maitreya's Ascent and the larger-text sūtra to speak of the bounds between causal nature and the Buddha-nature, and at the end says 「一解有者,不妨當說」 tr. "if there is one explanation, there is no harm in speaking of it"—keeping it without deciding; it is recorded as it is.

On the simile of the four kinds of troops, Huiying only explains the name: 「四兵者,謂車、馬、步、象等也,當說。」 tr. "The four troops are chariots, horses, foot soldiers, elephants, and so on; this will be spoken of." The passage of 「多有所學實無所學」 tr. "having much to train in and in reality nothing to train in" Huiying divides as the beginning of his fourth part: 「第四、明菩薩善學波若雙照二諦照達方便也。」 tr. "Fourth, it makes clear the skilful means of illuminating penetration, by which the bodhisattva trains well in prajñā, illuminating the two truths together." On the two marks of brief and extensive, Huiying's definition is the simplest: 「略相即是總相,廣相即是別相,大小兩乘盡有此總別二相也」 tr. "The brief mark is the general mark, the extensive mark is the specific marks; both vehicles, great and small, all have these two marks, general and specific"—the same as the treatise-author's second meaning in this fascicle, and further pointing out that the two marks, general and specific, run through both vehicles, great and small. The very last words of his commentary take up the question in the sūtra text of the First Part, 「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相」 tr. "how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva know the brief and extensive marks of all dharmas", and the treatise's explanation corresponding to it is passage 70 of this fascicle: 「云何菩薩摩訶薩知一切法略廣相已下,欲廣明之,故設此問也。」 tr. "‘How does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva know the brief and extensive marks of all dharmas’—from here onward: wishing to make it clear at length, he sets up this question."—the extant text of Huiying's Commentary stops here; fascicle twenty-four ends, and nothing follows; from this chapter onward, therefore, there is no such commentary to consult. The place where it stops falls just before the four gates of this fascicle, so for the explanation of the four gates in the last passages of this fascicle, of the two commentaries only Jizang's can be cited as evidence.

The variant readings attached to the final sentence of this fascicle are recorded together below without choosing between them. In the sentence 「略攝聞是安隱道故」 tr. "because the brief gathering, when heard, is the path of peace and security", for the character 「聞」 tr. "heard" the base text has 「聞」 tr. "heard", and the four editions of Song, Yuan, Ming, and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript have 「門」 tr. "gate". The two readings each make sense: reading 「聞」 tr. "heard", it carries on from the preceding text in which Subhūti heard the four gates, meaning that hearing these four gates is the path of peace and security; reading 「門」 tr. "gate", it ties directly to the name 「四門」 tr. "four gates" of suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed in the preceding text, meaning that these four gates are the path of peace and security. The treatise-author's explanation in this fascicle reads exactly 「須菩提聞佛說如、法性、實際、不合不散四門」 tr. "Subhūti heard the Buddha speak of the four gates—suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and neither joined nor dispersed", so both readings have something to rely on here, and both are kept. Further, in the title at the end of this fascicle, the base text has 「論」 tr. "treatise" where the Ishiyama-dera manuscript has 「經」 tr. "sūtra"; below the fascicle number, the three editions of Song, Yuan, and the Palace add 「釋第六十九品上」 tr. "explaining the sixty-ninth chapter, first part", and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript adds 「釋第六十八品上」 tr. "explaining the sixty-eighth chapter, first part"—the Ishiyama-dera manuscript's chapter order being one fewer is consistent with what was seen before in the Shōgozō and Ishiyama-dera manuscripts and in Huiying's commentary.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0